#mafia minho
Text
Orders.
genre. mafia au. bodyguard!lee know x fem!reader
desc. your father is an elite, high ranking official in a mafia family. after your first kidnapping, a bodyguard was hired to ensure your safety.
warnings. nsfw. fingering & sex. torture. kidnapping. murder. violence.
wc. 10k
✉️ : this is my first writing after a 9 month hiatus. i apologize for the unannounced break and i will be answering and writing again shortly. enjoy! :)
You sit in a wooden chair, wheezing and thrashing from days of sleep deprivation and torment. Your body aches, wrists bruised and bloody from the ropes, and you almost feel like giving in and spilling Daddy’s secrets— allowing them to kill you and the family.
But you knew better than that. You knew that you'd be saved.
The gunshots and cries for help weren't unexpected from above the dark bunker.
With an ear-piercing creak, the door swings open and the shadow of a man emerges through the doorstep, shoes squeaking with fresh blood underneath.
He doesn’t let out a single word as he kneels to grab your face and examine it. Your attention follows the ring on his finger. An insignia that he is part of the family. You can depend on him.
But still, you wince, sharply inhaling as his fingers aggravate your wounds.
“Don’t get their blood in my wounds, I don’t know what kind of freaks they are,” You grumble, voice husky from days of screaming.
You let him turn your head, retaining eye contact with the floor as you grit your teeth.
“Relax,” he mumbles, “I don’t bite.”
He leans closer to examine your wounds. “You took a lot of hits. How many people are here?”
He draws back as you reply, “Can’t tell you exactly.”
“About four of them grabbed me while I was leaving the house— stupid on their part, no wonder you were here so shortly,” You trail off before catching yourself back on topic.
“But I’ve only seen three different men since I’ve been here. Only to beat me and interrogate me. Don’t worry, I didn’t say anything to put Daddy at risk.”
“I heard two other unrecognizable voices. That would make nine people in the building that I know of. Of course, there could always be more. How many did you shoot?”
“Six,” he responds before looking down at your scrapes and wounds again.
You feel him caress your cheek once more, his cold skin sending shivers down your spine.
“You’re in bad shape.”
“If there’s more here, we need to get out as soon as possible. We can worry about my wounds as soon as these people aren’t on our ass.”
You struggle in your bounds, the ropes burning your already bloody wrists, “Could you untie me, first?”
“Don’t move.”
You obey his command, halting as he unties the ropes, uncovering the painful burn marks and blisters.
“That fucking hurt,” you rotate your wrists, “I could’ve gotten out without your help eventually, though.” Your voice is rough, breath coming out in harsh, sharp drags.
“Sure, you would’ve.”
You stumble to your feet as he pulls you into him for safety. He reeks of gunpowder and high-dollar cologne— presumably something that Daddy has made sure that he has the money for.
“Stay close to me, when we get to the front, you go out first and then I’ll leave right after.”
You follow the unfamiliar man out of the maze, almost slipping on the floor blanketed in blood.
You adjust to the bright sunlight— and it feels gentle against your damaged skin. It seems like time has stood still while you were captured. “Did Daddy order you a car?”
“Yes,” he answers, “Some men are waiting out front to take us to the closest hospital— which isn’t too far.”
“I’m being hospitalized?” You follow him into the backseat, finally slacking for a moment ontop of the fresh leather.
“It’s not my choice to have you taken to the hospital, it’s the orders.”
“Do I have a statement to tell the nurse?” You look at him in concern.
“Am I supposed to say, ‘Oh, I was kidnapped by Daddy’s enemies! By the way, he’s in the mafia! Who wants to arrest Daddy?’”
“Tell them you fell down the stairs.” His flat tone contrasts your own, remaining unfazed.
“How would that cover up my wrists' burn marks?” You hold up the bloody and bruised dents, “Nobody gets these from falling down the stairs. There's way too much blood— and some of it isn’t even mine.”
He raises an eyebrow, looking over to the burn marks on your wrist and then back to you.
“Then tell them you accidentally burnt yourself while cooking.”
“Are you even listening to me? Are you stupid?”
He doesn’t respond for a moment, not seeming to care about the situation.
“It’s not hard to pay them to be silent.”
“How about I tell them that I was heavily bullied at school and a couple of classmates did this to me? I think that could work.”
You two arrive at the front entrance of the emergency room, he follows behind you, strolling through the automatic door.
“I’m fine, really, I was just beaten by classmates,” You lie through your teeth to the front desk, “My boyfriend took me here to get it checked out.”
He raises an eyebrow.
You comply with the nurses as they check your weight and interview you.
“I don’t have any stab wounds, at least I don’t think so— I don’t remember what they did to me. I was held captive for a few,” Your voice trails off as you wince at a sudden pang.
You glance down at your bleeding side and are unexpectedly whacked with all of the distress that you had been repressing at once.
Your vision starts to fade, face pale as a ghost.
The man rushes over as they carry you to a bed, and he kneels beside you to review your condition. Your body is pale and cold, breathing jagged and rapid.
You hear the whispers of the staff panicking. One nurse checks your pulse, and another elevates your legs.
“I need my blood sugar up,” the first words that come out of your mouth sound weak and painful.
You look over at the man beside you.
You need to lie. But you don’t even know his name.
“Boyfriend,” you determine, “please get me a sugary drink from the vending machine.”
A subtle smirk forms upon his lips, but it vanishes as soon as it appears.
“Fine,” he rises to his feet.
You hiss as the nurses sterilize your wounds, shrieking and thrashing on the mattress at the sting. You try to stay still, but the pain is intolerable.
Footsteps echo and you find the man returning with a chocolate bar, which he holds out to you. He brings it close to your lips and holds the chocolate against your mouth for you to take a bite, “Slowly.”
“I told you to get me a drink,” You disregard his command, biting the chocolate quickly, almost aggressively.
His lips turn up, amused by your action.
The nurses finish stitching up your deep gashes and bandaging your wounds, recommending that you stay the night.
“Pay for the bill with Daddy’s cash and let’s get out of here,” you state coldly, “I need to shower and get all of this blood out of my hair. I don’t want to stay here.”
“As long as you can walk by yourself, we can leave right away.” He replies. The man takes out a wad of bills quickly counts the money and pays for the bill.
You stay speechless until entering the car.
“Who are you?”
“I’m your bodyguard. Your father hired me to look out for you after the kidnapping.”
You nod in acknowledgment. “Will you be staying at the estate with me? Or is it a ‘only when I leave the house’ kind of deal?”
“My primary duty is to protect you from anyone or anything that could harm you, whether that be outside or inside the house. I could go wherever you wish me to follow you, and I will be there.”
“You won’t sleep in bed with me though, right?”
He stays silent for a moment.
“You are correct, I am here to protect, nothing more. I will not sleep next to you. I am merely your bodyguard and take your orders.”
“Good boy,” you grin, “I bet Daddy will pay you very nicely. Why else would you take this job? How much does he give you? Either way, I’m sure you have enough to buy a mansion.”
The bodyguard holds back an eye roll. “I will have more than enough money. Not only that but he also provides me with a home.” He adds with a smirk.
“Good.” You reply.
You fall silent, allowing him to drive, taking in the past few days.
You were never worried about surviving, You understood that Daddy would handle it. But you didn’t expect to be as hurt as you were.
He could’ve saved you sooner.
“When we get home, order the chef to make me something sweet, I deserve a treat,” you state, “I’m going to shower and you are not allowed to enter my bathroom under any circumstance. Even if I’m dying.”
“You would die before letting me enter your bathroom? I get it.” He retorts.
Once you both arrive at the estate, you stumble out of the car. You don’t linger for him.
You’re welcomed by a handful of workers as you enter the home, but ignore them as you make a beeline up the stairs and towards the bedroom.
The door locks behind you and the room is silent. You feel the weariness creep on as your wounds sting. You lean against the door, sliding down.
After a moment of peace, you head towards the shower to comb the dried blood out of your hair.
You scrub your face carefully, avoiding the stitches above your eyebrows.
You wash your body entirely, removing the blood stains with soap, water, and a wash rag. Then you comb out the dried blood.
Once you finish, you dry yourself off and dress in a plain, silk nightdress.
Leaving your bedroom, you turn to look for your guard. He is at the doorway of your room when you walk out. His eyes roam around your body for a brief moment, examining the nightgown.
“Do you require assistance?”
“Did you place an order for something sweet, like I asked?” You peer at his suit, moving in to adjust his tie.
He follows your hand as it moves, eyeing you for a few moments before he utters, “I did, the chef will be bringing it to your room once it’s prepared.”
“Good boy.”
You look up at his face once you are pleased with the positioning. You grimace at his sharp, cold face. The blood was dried, brown, and unpleasing. The man’s hand relaxes on the gun holstered on his hip.
“I order you to come into my bedroom.”
His eyebrows crease. He understands his role as your bodyguard— nonetheless, he doesn’t get a kick out of being ordered around in this tone.
He takes a deep breath. “Your wish is my command.”
The room is massive, a silk-covered canopy bed sits in the center of it. He pays no mind to looking around, concentrating on the job at hand.
“Sit down on my bed,” you demand, steering towards the bathroom and pushing open the double doors.
He obeys your orders without question, crossing his legs, and keeping his hand resting beside his gun.
The bodyguard keeps a close, attentive eye on the doors, supervising the way that you soak a washrag with warm water, squeezing out the excess.
You sit beside him, grabbing his chin and leaning into his face. He tenses.
“Relax, I don’t bite,” you smirk, reiterating his first words from the moment he met you back to him, massaging the dried blood off of his face, “No guard of mine will have a messy appearance.”
You can tell that he feels uneasy, but he can’t reject you. If you wish for him to relax, he will make an effort to relax.
You can’t help but notice his complexion when he isn’t scowling. The apathy melts away as you wipe the dried blood, giving you a new perspective on his appearance.
“You’re handsome,” you state bluntly, “Especially without blood covering your face.”
You toss the rag into the laundry basket carelessly, waiting for a maid to take care of it.
“Thank you.”
“What is your name? You never told me.”
His eyebrows arch slightly at the question.“It’s Minho.”
“I am Y/N,” You reply, holding out your hand to shake his own. His grip is firm and warm.
He keeps a stoic face as he glances at your face and back at your hand, as if he is searching for an ulterior motive behind this handshake.
The food.
The bell rings and the sound of it shatters the stillness of the room. Minho’s head jolts towards the door, hand back on his gun.
He rises instantly, opening it to reveal the maid with a tray of sweet snacks.
He takes it from her. “I will bring it in.”
“What a good boy, Minho,” you praise, clapping your hands together as he sets the tray on your lap.
“I don’t take you for a man who enjoys sweet food much. Do you like sweets?”
“Sometimes.”
You unwrap a piece of high-dollar chocolate, “I command you to open your mouth.”
Minho can’t deny you, it would be disobeying your orders.
He opens his mouth as the chocolate is positioned between his lips.
You relish in the chocolates with Minho and once finished, you set the tray on the floor for a maid to pick up at sunrise.
“I don’t think I mind you being around all that much, Daddy makes good decisions.” You lay down on the mattress.
“Your father does make good decisions.”
His gaze wavered on your face until you drifted off to sleep. Only then did they slowly trail down to your body.
The way your body was built captivated him. Minho was glued to your sleeping form.
He stayed in the room, taking a seat on a chair in the corner to watch you.
He didn’t know how long it had been since you had dozed off, but by the way that the room was now pitch black and noiseless aside from your figure rising and falling, he would imagine that it had been a couple of hours.
“How long are you going to sit there?” Your sleep-filled voice questions him, causing him to snap out of his daze, hand reaching for his gun out of instinct.
“Do you sleep? Are you allowed to sleep?”
“I will only remain in the room as long as you order me to. I do sleep,” He replies, “Now is there anything else you need my assistance with? Or can I return to my duties?”
“So you’re only staying in the room because I ordered you two hours ago?” There’s a tinge of dismay in your voice, but it was masked by sleep, “You can leave if you want, I don’t mind.”
Minho felt a sudden pit in his stomach. You sounded disappointed by his statement.
Your words are perplexing him, and he can’t conclude what you want from him. To stay or to go?
“Should I stay for a bit longer?”
You were already asleep again once he had responded.
You and Minho both wake to a maid opening the blinds and ringing a bell. You groan, stretching your body.
“Miss, let’s get you dressed for today.”
She pulls your nightgown up above your head as Minho’s eyes wander toward your laced underwear.
“What’s on my schedule for today?”
He quickly forces his gaze to look away and stares back at the maid.
“We want you to heal from your injuries, miss,” she answers, “we will start with a nutritious breakfast to encourage recovery, and attend to your injuries, and then you will speak with Daddy about your incident.”
The maid buttons your fitted dress, glancing in Minho’s direction, “Your bodyguard will need to be there for your conversation with Daddy.”
“He will?”
“He needs to tell Daddy what he witnessed from the facility.”
You nod, following her lead down the stairs and towards the breakfast table.
Minho follows suit, remaining at your side the entire time and he watches you eat, staying observant and cautious.
“Are you hungry?”
This question catches Minho off guard.
“No.” He adds in a dull tone— but in actuality, he is starving. He was entrusted to watch over you. He shouldn’t eat on the clock.
“Maid, go order,” You look Minho up and down, “A side of crepes. Blueberry crepes. And two cups of coffee.”
The maid hurries to the kitchen to place the order, and it is brought out a couple of minutes later.
He stares at the crepes being placed on the table, and his belly grumbles. “Thank you.”
The maid carries the mugs of coffee to the table. But it doesn’t take Minho long to catch sight of her cunning smile and the perplexing liquid that the maid slipped into the mugs of coffee.
He stares quietly, calculating his next action.
“Don’t drink it.”
“Why not?”
Minho’s sight narrows as you bring the cup of coffee to your lips.
This time, his tone is warning and direct. “It’s better that you don’t.”
You halt your sip at his harsh command.
The maid pulls out a handgun swiftly after realizing that she has been caught, aiming it at you.
A switch swiftly flips inside of him.
He lunges forward, grabbing the woman’s wrist and twisting the gun to the right, snapping a couple of fingers in the process.
It’s a rapid movement, and he had little time to think before shooting her in the head, watching the life leave her body. His face is apathetic and almost casual.
The maid’s blood spilled onto the floor as the others ran to clean it up.
“He passed the test, we can keep him. A promising guard so far,” Daddy compliments from behind you, “Urgently acting to protect. He knew that she was mindless and weak. He comprehends crises well.”
The older man slips a wad of cash into the breast pocket of Minho’s suit. “Good on protecting her. That was a setup with a stupid maid who was just aching to betray us. You will have the same fate if you are wavered by another team.”
“I think he’s a good boy. He won’t betray me.”
“Y/N, meet me at my office. Guard, follow her.” He swiftly turns away to lead the two of you as you eye Minho.
“You can relax now. No more tests.”
He nods in understanding, heeding silently towards the office.
“Tell me about what you saw at the facility.”
You nod. “Four men had taken me from our garden entrance and used Chloroform to knock me unconscious. I woke up in their van, where my hands and legs were tied. I heard them talking about what they planned to get out of me. They had intentions of murdering me if they got to a week of no answers.”
Minho listens to your explanation with hawk-like eyes, paying close attention to all the details and descriptions.
You clear your throat, running your fingers across your bruised wrist, “I was tied to a chair in their questioning room, and they used forms of torture for me to open up.”
“I was deprived of sleep and beaten if they caught me closing my eyes— trying to get my lack of sleep to cause me to open up about your activities.”
Daddy nodded solemnly, leaning into his chair.
“Waterboarding was their favorite method, but they enjoyed beating me. I assume that was mainly for fun.”
You continued, “Minho appeared and killed a couple of them and saved me, but most are still alive.”
“Still alive? You didn’t find and kill them, bodyguard, why?” Daddy’s intense eyes moved toward Minho, who appeared unbothered.
The fact that he missed a few guys is enough to drive him crazy.
“I had to get her to safety as soon as possible.”
Daddy merely nods. “I will send my men after them. Y/N, did you get any names?”
“They wouldn’t tell me anything about themselves, but I saw a couple of signs of their rival gang.”
“Guard,” he veered towards Minho, “Describe the faces that you saw. I need as much information as possible.”
“They look to be between the ages of 20 to 30, their faces covered in scars. One man had dark skin, and his facial scars were faded. His most notable feature was a slit across his brow. He wore a dark suit. I left him alive but with a bullet in his arm. The other man had a lighter skin tone and his scars were similar to knife wounds. He had gotten away.”
The boss nods.
“Good. I can work with that. Never let my little girl get into trouble like that again, alright?”
The second the words ‘my little girl’ leave his mouth, Minho can’t help but gaze at you. He observes your reactions and motions.
His heart beats by hearing his boss call you that, and his attention is now focused on every single twitch that you make.
“The nurses will be waiting in her bedroom shortly. Be good and do as they say.” He adds, snapping Minho back to him.
“Guard, do not let her go against any of the nurses' rules. She can be convincing. Do not give into it.”
“Yes Sir.”
You roll your eyes, turning away to leave the room.
“Stay safe.” That is the last utterance of the boss before you drag Minho out of the room and towards the bedroom.
“Sit on the bed,” a nurse commands you, and you quickly obey.
She dabs at your abdomen stitches with antiseptic soap and your eyebrows furrow.
“You can’t move around much, got it? No exercising for three weeks until we get these stitches out.”
You agree as she moves on to your wrists, rubbing cream into them, “You’re going to visit us twice a day for six days until the healing is almost complete.”
She yanks a bandage off of your face, causing you to groan in pain. She rubs another ointment on it before substituting it with fresh dressing.
Minho supervises each step that the nurse takes, noticing how she takes care of your body as if it’s her most precious gift.
She turns to Minho, “I need you to make sure that she’s well rested, drinking enough water, and not doing many straining activities. Take her back here once again in the evening, and then we will see her again this time tomorrow morning, got it?”
“Yes, I will take care of her.”
“What about him, nurse?” You eye the small cuts across his face and hands.
She smiles and leans over to you. “He is well trained. Trust me, he’ll survive a few scratches.”
Your eyes narrow. “I order you to treat his wounds to the best of your abilities.”
She sighs. “Yes ma’am.”
She moves towards Minho and checks his wounds, patching the ones that were newly caused. She brushes his face softly with an ointment.
“I don’t like it when my guards don’t keep up a good appearance,” you try to explain away your worry for him, “and being injured will only slow you down when protecting me.”
The man stares straight ahead, listening carefully. “I’m fine. I’ll recover just fine. I don’t need much care as you do.”
“Let her rest now,” the nurse tells Minho, “order the maids to bring her a glass of water and have her sip on it until lunchtime.”
Once she leaves, Minho turns towards you, “I’ll make sure the maids bring you water. You need to stay hydrated”
Once water is on your table, your gaze returns to Minho
“Now, I order you to sit down on my bed with me.”
He examines you with a neutral expression and waits for you to say what you mean, not wishing to assume or take anything wrongly.
“Sit down with me,” you demand again, patting the spot beside you, waiting for him to follow suit.
As soon as you ask him to, Minho does not waver. He sits down beside you, body brushing your own.
You turn to meet his cold expression with intensity. “Do you like your job so far?
Minho is taken off guard by your switch of topic. He stays where he is sitting, but turns his body as well and faces you.
“I enjoy my duties.”
“Good. Because I’m fond of you. You’re handsome, and you are good at your job.”
He stares at you with slight surprise. “Thank you.”
Your hands grab for his, playing with the ring on his finger.
Then, you reach your hands higher, tugging his sleeve up to reveal a cluster of scars littered across his forearm.
“How long have you been in the business?”
“Since I was fourteen. I was trained from a very young age.”
“Have you always been in Daddy’s family?”
“I was loyal to your Daddy from the moment I knew what this life was like. I haven’t had a moment of doubt.”
“Good. That means you won’t leave us, right?”
“I will serve your family until my last breath. You have nothing to fear about that.”
“What a good boy,” you reach to ruffle his hair, landing a swift kiss on his sliced cheek. “That’s exactly what I like to hear.”
Minho stiffens.
“I order you to take off your jacket. I want to see your body. To see if you’re strong enough to be a good guard.”
Your words are sharp as a knife and they cut deep through his defense system. His jaw clamps and his breathing accelerates.
Minho swallows his breath, nodding his head. His movements are rigid, starting to cautiously peel off his jacket. It takes him a moment to unbutton it, but once his jacket is off, he stays there, waiting.
You slide his jacket to the floor, touching the muscles of his bicep through his button-down. “You’re fit. That’s good.”
Minho yearns for you to keep feeling him. To keep praising him. He swallows. Your words sound like a honey trap to him, and it’s working as intended.
“I order you to take off your tie.”
“Yes.”
That is all that he says, slowly slipping his tie from underneath his collar and tossing it aside.
Unexpectedly, you’re climbing on top of his body. “Take off your button-down.”
He unbuttons his shirt as your eyes sear into his chest. He is now only wearing a black undershirt.
“So many clothes,” you sigh out, groping his bare arms. You run your hands across his biceps, listening to him shudder underneath the touch.
“Take off your undershirt now. I want to see your chest.”
You can feel the heat radiating off him as he shivers. His body is now sensitive, and your hands are making it worse for him.
Your orders are evident, and he hastily lifts off his undershirt, waiting for what is next.
You can see his whole chest with all of its blemishes, with every muscle covered in sweat, exposed for you.
Your hands travel down his chest and abdomen, feeling each ragged scar with your bruised fingers. The delicate contact causes his breath to catch and a soft groan leaves him, fighting to not show that he relishes in your touch.
“Let me kiss you.”
He stares at you for a moment before his eyebrows slightly shift— his way of showing you that he approves of that request.
Minho leans in slightly and closes his eyes, gently placing a timid kiss on your lips.
You smirk against him, pushing him to lie against the bed frame and deepening the kiss. Your hands reach for his dark hair, clasping a handful in your grip.
He kisses you deeply and wraps his arms around you to pull you in closer, offering full control to you. His breath speeds up.
You pull away after a moment, lips brushing against his as you catch your breath, but only for an instant before moving towards his jaw, sucking marks onto his skin.
Minho quivers at your touch, his breathing speeding up once more as you leave red and purple blemishes on his skin. He bites his lip to stop himself from groaning.
Your mouth moves from his jaw to his neck, leaving kisses and hickeys all across him, making sure that he is covered in them.
Your hips grind against him, breathing heavily with anticipation as you make your way to his chest.
Your hands and mouth are touching all of him, and each sensation triggers a reaction that he tries to conceal.
Your lips hover back to his lips, staring at him longingly. “Do I have to command you for you to do anything to me? You don’t have to ask. You have my permission. Do whatever you want.”
You can see his gaze shifting from your eyes to your mouth, to your neck, and then towards your chest.
You swiftly lift yourself off of him to let him remove your dress, leaving your body as bare as his own.
You grasp onto his neck, bringing him in for another deep kiss. Minho remains silent as he kisses you, allowing you to leave him as many marks as you desire.
“What are you thinking, Minho? Speak to me.”
He takes a moment, letting out an unstable breath. “I’m thinking of what you are doing to me. I,” he stammers, “I want to make you feel good.”
“Then do it. Please.”
“I don’t want to harm you,” he breathes out, “you’re injured.”
“The nurses said to not do,” Minho presses his eyes shut as you bring your hips up to meet his, “fuck, anything straining.”
“Remember what Daddy said? I can be convincing.” You sneer as your bodyguard fails to keep his cool composure, but the aching cock pressing into you is giving his true desires away.
You eye his internal struggle between following your orders and his cravings, or the nurse and his boss.
“I don’t want to hurt you. I can go relieve myself in the bathroom.”
“I like being hurt.”
You notice his lip twitch at the comment, and you decide to provoke him further, grinding into him, and set a steady rhythm with your hips.
He groans as his head drops back, tugging onto your hair and trying desperately to control his breath, “Please, Y/N, I just want to take care of you.”
“You can take care of me in another way.”
“I need to follow orders.”
“Then I order you to fuck me.”
His eyes pinch shut as he tries to clear his head and reason with himself.
Perhaps if he were gentle, it would be alright.
But how long could he remain gentle when you were splayed out in front of him, willing to take anything that he gave to you?
He made his decision, gripping your shoulders gently and flipping you, pinning you to the bed, and surveying your face for any discomfort.
When he finds none, he impatiently unclasps his belt, throwing it to the floor along with his dress pants, leaving him in just his boxers.
You hold yourself up by your elbows, thighs pressed together and mouth watering at the man in front of you.
His hands were delicate, although they could easily snap you in half, as he unclasped your bra, leaving your top half bare.
Minho stopped to take in the view for a moment before grabbing at one of your breasts, his mouth attaching to the other.
Your whines were like music to him— something that he wanted to hear more of.
Your back arched in pleasure as he moved one hand down to your thigh, caressing it for a moment before slowly slipping his hand into your panties.
“Try to stay quiet, darling, I don’t want any staff checking on us,” He hushed you with his lips attaching to your own once again, feeling your wetness all over his calloused hands.
His thumb brushed against your clit and you whimpered into his mouth, clenching around nothing.
Minho then plunged two fingers deep inside of you and curled them. He was becoming lost in pleasing you, overlooking his own ache between his legs.
Your thighs shook beneath him, feeling him brush against your g-spot brutally. “Minho please, please just fuck me. I want you inside of me so bad.”
At your request, he slipped his fingers out, feeling your cries against his lips from the loss of friction.
“Yes ma’am.” He pulled away from your lips, replacing them with his now dripping fingers, lapping it up with his tongue.
Next, your ruined panties were yanked off of you, with his boxers soon to come after.
One hand gently relaxes on your hips, cautious to avoid aggravating your injuries as he uses the other to guide himself inside of you, a deep groan followed by your whines.
He gives you a moment to handle the stretch, but you hardly need it, already begging for him to move.
Minho cautiously thrusts, taking in a deep breath and furrowing his eyebrows in concentration.
This is the ultimate test of patience for him. He needs to be as gentle as possible with you.
Ultimately, he sets a slow pace, hands locating themselves on either side of you, letting out uneven breaths as he tries to control himself from how good you feel around him.
“You really do care, don’t you?” Your hand reaches to cup his face, gazing into his eyes that are hazy with pleasure.
He keeps his response short, too concentrated on the waves of bliss through each thrust, “I do care.”
“Is it because you’re my bodyguard or something more?”
You study him, watching his adam’s apple move as he swallows deeply, inhaling sharply. He halts his thrusts for a brief instant.
“Both, maybe. I can’t tell.”
That was enough for you to continue, grabbing another handful of his hair and bringing him in for another hungry, deep kiss.
With each deep thrust, Minho’s mind got hazier and hazier, losing himself to pleasure bit by bit. You could feel it by the way his rhythm became rough and desperate, and his pace picked up.
One of his hands left your side, creeping towards your throbbing clit, causing you to let out sobs, all of which he ate up with his mouth against your own.
“Are you gonna cum for me?” He coos, knowing that you’re too lost in bliss to respond.
He takes your whines as a ‘yes’, his thumb rubbing circles faster, coaxing your orgasm out of you.
Your walls fluttered around him, squeezing your eyes closed and letting out a lengthy, drawn-out moan as his pace picked up even further.
“Just like that. You’re so good for me, so, so good, fuck,” he talked you through your orgasm between his thrusts, chasing his own high.
His brows crease, hips stuttering at how good it felt to have you gripping so tightly onto his cock. Finally, he let go, his load spilling inside of you and seeping out.
Both of you took an instant to catch your breath, coming down from your highs.
His hands slowly traced your curves in contentment, paying attention to the way your chest rose and fell.
Finally, he has a justification to gape at your body up close.
From your jawline to your hickey-covered chest, down to your bruised sides and stitches near your abdomen, and— Oh fuck.
Your wounds.
Minho slowly pulls away, feeling a sense of post-nut clarity and fright.
His hand slides away from your body, staring at you with concern.
“What’s wrong?” You ask, your own anxiety suddenly displayed on your face, “Do you regret it?”
“No! No,” He panics, “Are you okay? Did I hurt you?“
Back in reality now, your wounds ache and your head pounds with exhaustion and overexertion.
His mind calculates the solutions to the situation— ways to explain to the nurses, to fix you, to help you feel better.
It was his shortcoming, after all. He let his urges get to him.
“Let’s run you a bath.” He pulls himself up, tugging on his boxers and heading towards the bathroom.
You hear the tap turn on, lying in bed trying to catch your breath. Your breath is harsh from both adrenaline and pain, but you can’t help but feel as though the latter is more of the cause.
You had slept with a small handful of men, primarily Daddy’s men, but none of them were quite like Minho.
He was tough but breakable. He was still kindhearted at his core— something that wasn’t all that common in the business.
You could tell from the way that he ran the bath, bare muscles glistening from sweat, running his hand through the water to make sure that it was the ideal temperature. How concerned he was about your protection, even through his pleasure.
Not many other men that you’ve met throughout your life have been the same way.
You’re quite fond of the man that you have just met.
You hear the water shut off and footsteps coming towards the room. He holds a faint smile as his steps come towards the bed. Your gaze slowly wanders to his physique.
“It’s ready for you.” He says in a slight whisper.
“I order you to pick me up and bring me to the bath.”
He nods at your order, hooking his arms underneath your thighs and back, his strong grip securing you.
You inhale the powerful stench of gunpowder stuck to his skin, finding comfort in your bodyguard’s presence.
“Will you wash my hair?”
Studying his expression, it’s hard to read, but you let him carry you and place you into the water.
‘I do care,’ you recall his words.
‘Is it because you’re my bodyguard or something more?’ ‘Both, maybe. I can’t tell.’
Perhaps you had feelings for the man, especially while he massaged shampoo into your scalp with tough hands, making sure to rub your temples.
“Have you ever been a bodyguard before?”
When Minho hears your question, he hums while he proceeds to wash you, working on scrubbing the areas where he touched you earlier. “No, you’re the first one I’ve been a bodyguard for.”
“I did things for your father before this. Not as a bodyguard, a more, I guess, dangerous role,” he dismisses the question.
“Is that so?” You fall to silence as he continues to wash you, taking his time and guaranteeing that he gets every part. He hesitates when he washes around your injuries— every stroke and movement of his hands is smooth and temperate.
“Let me relax for a minute alone,” you murmur, “You should put your clothes back on, the maids should be here any moment to take my order for lunch. They won’t find it suspicious that I’m bathing, but they will question why you’re with me.”
Minho nods and pulls away from your body.
He stands up and his feet splash on the wet floor. He takes a double take at your closed eyes.
The way your body floats in the bath is something that catches his attention. You look very pleasing in such a vulnerable position.
He leaves the room, cracking the door to make sure that you are safe.
Minho buttons up his wrinkled shirt, pulling the jacket over it and smoothing it out to ensure that nobody suspects anything.
Minho’s eyes turn to the maid who enters the room with the ring of a bell.
His demeanor is unfazed, a hand on the gun in his pocket once more. He holds eye contact, his stare intense.
He would make sure that there wasn’t another incident.
“Where is Miss Y/N?”
“She is bathing at the moment.”
She nods, walking towards the bathroom and knocking on the door.
You hum, allowing her to enter.
“What would you like for lunch, ma’am?”
“I don’t know, surprise me.”
A few seconds go by as you immerse yourself entirely in the water before rising back to the surface.
“Minho,” you call out, “What would you like?”
You hear the faint sigh that Minho gives as a response back to your question.
“I’ll just have a sandwich or something, whatever you have is fine.” He replies to both you and the maid as she exits the bathroom, fulfilling her duty of reporting your lunch choice.
The bedroom door shuts behind her.
“Minho!” You call out once again, “I order you to take me out of the bath.”
A few seconds pass before you hear Minho’s footsteps come near the bathroom once again. He grabs a towel as you stand, body bare and dripping with water.
His eyes have an intense focus as he reaches out his hand.
Minho pulls you up from the bath wraps the towel around you, making sure to cover all of you, and begins to dry off your hair.
“Minho,” you begin, “Daddy can’t know about what happened. He’d shoot you dead on the spot.”
Minho pauses for a moment, his eyes darting across the floor.
He is silent for a moment. “I won’t reveal anything to him.”
“Good boy,” you cling to the towel covering your body, “Go fetch a maid to dress me. While she does so, I want you to change out of that suit and shower before lunch.”
“Then I’ll go shower now. I’ll be back.”
You hum in agreement, stepping towards your bedroom as a maid rings the bell.
You drop your towel, letting her sift through your drawers to find decent clothing.
She eyes a hickey on your breast, along with the other injuries across your body from the kidnapping.
“Your injuries look agitated, Miss Y/N, are you sure that a bath was the best idea for you?”
“Don’t question me,” you grumble, “I took a bath because I wanted to.”
“Yes, miss.” She pulls the dress above your head smoothes it out, and clasps a necklace behind your neck.
“You’re all set for lunch.”
The moment that you come out of your room, you can feel his presence. He is leaning against the front door of the room with an unreadable expression.
He has another suit on, a fresh one. Minho’s previously muskier, dark scent has been replaced by a new, sweeter fragrance.
“First shower at the estate?” You question, “Our soaps are quite lovely and mild on the skin. You smell wonderful.”
Minho’s lips curl at the compliment, looking you up and down, “Seems that we both are putting our best foot forward.”
You look around to see if anyone is watching before leaning to ruffle his damp hair and leave a kiss on his cheek, taking the man by complete surprise. He makes an effort to regain his composure, but you can see that his cheeks are blushed from the touch.
As soon as you lean in to lock arms, you feel him lean over to you to whisper something.
“I would love to do that with you again.”
You froze in your spot, heat rushing to your thighs.
You must regain your composure, caught off guard by his blunt words, something unlike the ordinary nature of Minho.
He takes a seat across from you, watching every move that the maid makes to be sure that she doesn’t try anything— he has learned his lesson.
“Pressed Italian Picnic Sandwiches and tea,” The maid states, setting the plates on the table.
You scrunch my nose up. “What’s in it?”
“Artisanal prosciutto, aged provolone, and sun-dried tomatoes inside of a crusty ciabatta,” She doesn’t hesitate to list the ingredients, “and a fragrant blend of rare loose-leaf teas with fresh cream and sugar cubes.”
She sets the teapot and cups out, along with a carton of cream and a bowl of sugar cubes.
Minho’s hand rests on his gun, waiting for her to leave before taking a sip of tea.
You follow his action, dumping a couple of cubes into your tea and bringing it to your lips.
I finish my lunch with Minho.
“Let’s go back to my room now. I'm exhausted.”
Minho nods his head and you both finish up the meals quickly.
You both leave the dining area and stroll back to your bedroom.
As soon as you get back into the room, you feel Minho close the door behind you.
You don’t hesitate to climb into bed and lie down.
The guard looks over at you, observing the way that your chest rises and falls as you breathe. He notices every movement that your body is making.
“I command you to lay down with me.” You lean back against the bed, your body still and eyes focused on his unmoving body.
He slips off his shoes silently, slipping into the canopy bed.
You grin, curling at his side, pressing against his body.
His breathing is deep and steady as he struggles to get into a more comfortable position.
Your mind began racing with questions about the mysterious man that you were slowly falling for, burying yourself further into the sheets.
“Minho,” you start slowly, “How did you become tangled with our family?”
Minho stays silent for a few moments and you feel his body shift a little against yours.
“I didn’t have a lot of money or family growing up,” he kept his answer short and simply, “the moment that this job came my way, I took it. The people connected to this business have always stayed on the down low, so this is an easy job to keep."
“Daddy seems to like you,” you grit your teeth.
Minho turns to you on the bed and sits up a little. He looks at you from top to bottom, reading the worry on your face with ease.
“You don’t have to worry about me.”
“He will kill you on the spot if he finds out. He’s done that to almost every man who has flirted or slept with me.”
You pause for a moment. “God forbid the one he hired as my bodyguard.”
“I am not so easily killed.” The words leave his mouth with a tinge of arrogance.
“I trust you.”
“Good.”
There is stillness between you both for a time, but he breaks it by grabbing your chin and leaning in to kiss you. You soothe into his touch, smiling against his lips briefly before he pulls away.
“I order you to stay here. Like this.”
It’s not difficult for you to drift off to sleep beside him, and as always, Minho pursues your request, keeping a close eye on you. You relax, your breathing slow, and he notes all of the occasional twitches and movements that you make in your sleep.
A couple of hours later, the door is knocked on by a maid.
“Dinner order?”
Minho jolts awake from the knock on the door, a hand swiftly placed on your shoulder to protect you from any threats before turning his head towards the noise.
His voice is full of sleep. “Repeat that?”
As she opens the door, there is a look of inquiry on her face, one that she won’t ask to ensure her job and health.
“Is she asleep?” She questions instead, glancing over at your peaceful figure.
He turns his head towards you to double-check, observing your napping body.
“Yes.”
“Alright. I’ll advise the chef to prepare her dinner later tonight.”
She gives a sharp nod to the guard and scurries out of the room, quietly shutting the door to not disturb the girl.
Minho’s eyes rest on the door for a moment, fully alert now with a hand resting on his gun.
Eventually, he turns over to you. He has his eyes on you for a few seconds before leaning down to kiss you on the forehead, letting out a small sigh.
You stir at the warm touch, scrunching your face up and stretching your body.
“What time is it?” You ask groggily before burying your head into his neck.
“Dinner is in about half an hour. You hungry?”
“Not really,” you pull yourself up and rub your sleep-filled eyes.
He notices your body shiver as you pull yourself up. Minho lets out a short exhale.
“Did you sleep?”
“A bit.” He doesn’t look away or turn his head as he admires the way you stand and stretch your body, smoothing your dress of its wrinkles.
You walk towards your vanity mirror, plopping down in the chair to readjust your necklace to the center. A few marks on your collarbone catch your eye.
“The nurses will be in shortly.” You grit your teeth. “I hope they don’t notice.”
“They won’t notice.”
His figure can be seen from behind you in the reflection of the mirror. His lips are turned upwards as he watches you fix your appearance.
You pull out a couple of foundations and concealers, working on concealing the marks left from earlier.
“The maids wouldn’t, but the nurses will tell the difference between a hickey and a bruise. Especially since these are fresh.”
Even though you are busy with your makeup and covering up the bruises, Minho’s eyes are never off of you. It is a feeling that you will have to get used to— always having a watchful eye on you.
Once you were satisfied with the coverage, you rose from your seat quickly.
“Get up, we’re going to dinner.”
“So bossy.” He retorts. “What will you have?”
“I want to go out, let’s go somewhere fancy. Daddy will pay.”
He raises an eyebrow. “You want to go out when you have had a beating just two days ago?”
He asks it like he thinks it’s an absurd idea, almost condescendingly, yet his tone of voice is soft and full of concern for you, causing your stomach to flip inside out.
“I’m tired of staying inside already. This estate is suffocating,” you pull on your slip-on shoes.
“That’s how I got myself into this mess in the first place. I left the house and got kidnapped. That won’t happen with you here.”
“I guess you’re right. We’ll go somewhere nice.”
“Good. I’ll go tell Daddy.” You leave the door open for Minho to come after but don’t wait for him, yet you can tell that he follows behind silently, attending to the way your body moves in the dress as you make your way down the halls.
The door is slightly ajar, so when you knock, it pushes open with a creak, revealing your father inside.
Minho stands behind you like a shadow, his lips pressed into a straight line, gaze locked on your father, keeping his distance from the both of you.
“Come inside,” the older man invites both of them with a welcoming grin, “sit.”
You can sense that your father has something on his mind, which is never a good sign.
“I was going to call you to my office shortly, anyway.” Instantly you assume the worst.
You sit down, taking a seat in front of him. Minho is still standing in the back, his priority on you and your father.
The man looks over at Minho. Their eyes lock for a moment. “Guard, go lock the door. There is a conversation that needs to be had.”
Minho nods and he turns his head, locking the door behind him.
He turns his attention back to you, who is frozen in your seat, breath hitching.
The elite man fiddles with a pen at his desk, clicking it to drown out the tense silence.
The silence in the room seems so heavy that you wonder how neither you nor Minho is feeling sick. Judging by the thick atmosphere between the three of you, it is easy to tell that he isn’t pleased right now.
He fidgets with the pen and you wait for him to finally speak.
“Do you find my daughter to be precious, Guard?” He addresses Minho with a stern voice, finally setting the pen down at his wooden desk with a smack.
“Yes sir,” Minho replies flatly.
“Are you willing to protect her at all costs, even at your life?”
After moments of silence, he answers back confidently. “Yes sir. I am.”
A hand comes to rest at his side, toying loudly with a handgun, which he eventually pulls out of his pocket.
Tears begin to well up in your eyes, yet Minho stays concentrated. There isn’t a single sign of fear on his face. He is unshaken, calm, and collected as if he had been foreseeing this exact scenario.
“Do you know why you were assigned to guard my daughter, Minho?”
“I know the reasons.”
“There was a leak to the rivals from a previous staff member that I had a precious daughter in my life,” He turns towards you, “the one that I had climbed to the top of my career to protect and assure her safety and security.”
He cleared his throat before darting back to Minho, “It took less than a day for her to be taken from my hands and placed in the hands of one of my greatest enemies.”
Minho pays attention to every word that he speaks and clears his throat, waiting for your father to continue.
“I care for my daughter more than anything in the world. Which is why I had appointed the most valuable, honest, and competent man in the family to ensure her protection.”
Minho nods.
“Please don’t kill him, Daddy.”
The boss meets you with cold eyes, disregarding your words to proceed with his lecture. “You are my most prized possession. I would hurt anyone or anything to make sure that not a single person touches you. The men who kidnapped you are all taken care of, wiped out by my command.”
He continues. “I know everything that goes on in your life. Every meal, every kiss, every injury, the staff must report every minor thing that occurs in your day. I have eyes on you at all times, and you’re more than aware of that.”
Your shoulders stiffen. He knew.
“Minho,” his stare is burning into the other man, “I’ll get to the point. Did you sleep with my daughter?”
He doesn’t blink. His body tenses up and his voice remains neutral.
“Yes.”
The boss turns the safety off of his firearm and you dig your head into your hands, unable to observe the scene that is about to unfold.
The gunshot is fired, but the man deliberately aims to the left of Minho, grazing his cheek with the bullet before standing up instantly from his seat. The guard doesn’t react with more than a blink as the blood pools at the cut.
“I trust you, Minho. You are a good man. If there is a single person who I would choose to give my daughter to, it would be you.”
Finally, Minho takes this as a sign to let his guard down for a moment as his shoulders drop, lip quivering slightly. It was evident that there was more emotion that the guard was holding back, especially when he took a moment to look away.
“You have my approval.”
Your eyes widen.
“Take care of my daughter. If you break her heart, I’ll feed your own heart to her for supper.”
“Understood.”
“Take her to dinner,” a wad of cash is pulled out from one of the drawers, “buy her flowers and anything else that she asks for.”
“Yes sir.” He responds, “I’ll make sure that she gets the treatment that she deserves.”
You run to embrace your father, to which he places an arm around you, rubbing your back before pulling away.
“Get yourself dressed more sufficiently, I will have a car ready for you soon.”
Minho follows you out of his office, letting out a breath that he had been holding in once the door was closed.
“Did you hear that?” Do you know what this means?” You beam at the man before grabbing at his cheeks and pulling him in for a kiss.
He lets out a surprised noise, hesitantly wrapping his arms around your waist and kissing back.
When you break the kiss, he stares back at you with the first big smile that you’ve seen from him displayed on his face.
“Let’s get you ready.”
#skz#stray kids#mafia skz#skz mafia#mafia skz imagines#stray kids mafia#mafia au#stray kids mafia au#mafia au skz#minho skz#lee minho stray kids#lee minho smut#lee minho fanfic#minho smut#minho scenarios#minho bodyguard#bodyguard au#skz fanfiction#skz oneshot#skz x reader#minho x reader#skz fanfic#skz imagines#skz smut#skz scenarios#skz lee know#lee know#stray kids lee know#lee know smut#mafia minho
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
This just proves it. We're all thinking it.
#skz#stray kids#stay#ot8#lee minho#minho#lee know#mafia!minho#skz imagines#skz reactions#skz scenarios#skz au#jess talks
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
Dead Men Don't Speak | Series Masterlist
— The story of a mafia, a green sky, and a girl in a burgundy coat.
[All the works under the cut are mine. Do not copy, repost, or translate my work.]
➥ go to main masterlist
Series Information
Summary: The life of a mafia member and the eight boys who cross her path, for better or for worse. Alternatively — Your partner is dead, or so you've been told.
General Disclaimers: Female reader insert. Mafia au. Angst and dark themes. Graphic depictions of blood, violence, and death. Usage of vulgar language. Specific disclaimers will be written on each part. Chapters not in the chronological sequence of the story's events.
Schedule: Updates every two weeks on Saturdays. Dates specified on each part. [CURRENTLY ON HOLD FOR FINALS]
Chapters
⭓ The Sky is Green | Seo Changbin
— The one-eyed brute and the girl in the burgundy coat.
⭓ Dead Men Don't Speak | Lee Felix
— The detective's assistant and the Shadow Front's left claw.
⭓ Cross My Heart, | Hwang Hyunjin
— The boy who wanted to become a god and his new friend.
⭓ And Hope to Die | Han Jisung
— The living ghost and his purpose.
⭓ The Altar of Angels | Lee Minho (4.5.24)
— The mafia prince and the jester.
⭓ The Undoing of Gods | Yang Jeongin (18.5.24)
— The fugitive and the god of chaos.
⭓ The Waltz of Devils | Bang Chan (1.6.24)
— The detective and the black iris.
⭓ Of the Un-Blue Sky | Kim Seungmin (15.6.24)
— The liar and his neighbors.
➥ go to main masterlist
#stray kids#stray kids imagines#skz imagines#bang chan imagines#lee minho imagines#lee know imagines#seo changbin imagines#hwang hyunjin imagines#han jisung imagines#lee felix imagines#kim seungmin imagines#yang jeongin imagines#skz x reader#stray kids x reader#skz series#stray kids series#stray kids mafia#skz mafia#stray kids x you#stray kids x y/n#bang chan x reader#lee minho x reader#seo changbin x reader#hwang hyunjin x reader#han jisung x reader#lee felix x reader#kim seungmin x reader#yang jeongin x reader#source: chaninfused
157 notes
·
View notes
Text
Turn Traitor - Hwang Hyunjin
Pairing: Skz Hyunjin x fem!reader
Genre: Mafia!au, enemies to lovers!trope, supernatural!au
Word count: 29k
Warnings: murder, talks of death, panic attacks, mentions of hell/satanic behavior (it's light not heavy), torture, drowning, suggestiveness, some intensive fight scenes, fighting scenes aren't written well...let me know if I missed something.
Disclaimer: none of these characters depict or display the members of Skz accurately. The personalities are purely fictional for the plot of this story.
A/n: it's finally here!!!!! Yeahhhhhh 29k is my apology for not posting sooner. Once again this is different from what I've written before and my writing style has changed some. Anyway hope you enjoy!
•••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••
Darkness…emptiness…despair. Three feelings circling the room like tornado clouds that were waiting, begging, to form a funnel of destruction. Those dark clouds began to form overhead, blocking the ceiling, thick and rolling. Just like a real storm, the atmospheric energy erupted goosebumps over your arms; hairs on the nape raising uncomfortably. Just looking at him, you knew his mind was completely lost in his anger.
“You’re scaring me,” your voice was weary, only ever seeing this emotional reaction twice in your life. Both of those times being from your father not your older brother.
His words flowed through his eyes, like a river of death daring anyone to pass through and suffer the wrath of its currents. He was a raging river of death.
They would all pay. All of them.
“Minho,” you whispered, it took all your courage to approach him in his anger to lay a hand on his left cheek. His eyes were glossed over in anger. “Minho, please stop.”
Lee Minho. Storm user and Darkness user.
When the clouds flashed with lightening, fear struck through you. Out of fear of what might happen, a strong thick fog of pure white shot from you and filled the room from floor to ceiling, taking all of the anger and atmospheric energy with it. A hand reached out to you.
“Y/n,” came his breathless voice. Like an echoed whisper calling for you. “Let go.”
You grasped the hand tightly as ice cold tears streamed down your face, hair completely white, skin ice pale. A hiss sounded in the distance when your hand intertwined with the person reaching for you.
“Y/n!” the voice was strained. “Let go!”
In an instant, the fog drew back to you with the speed of light. The room became silent as you collapsed to the ground. When you came back to your senses, Minho was staring at you with wide fearful eyes. Another person had joined the two of you. He was familiar to you, familiar like family.
Chan. Healer and…Death.
“Sit up,” he instructed, lending you a hand to help you into a sitting position. He too hissed when his skin touched yours, which confused you. “What are you feeling right now?”
Your head was throbbing, but more so you were freezing, “I’m cold. I’m so, so cold.”
“Has this happened before?” Chan was now directing his attention to your shocked brother. Chan slapped a hand on Minho’s shoulder to redirect his fearful gaze to him. Minho had registered the question and after another moment he shook his head slightly.
“What happened?” your voice was meek, recovering from the moment previous.
Chan peered down at you as he thought for a brief moment. How was he going to explain to both of you just how important and dangerous the skills performed minutes ago were?
“Y/n,” Chan set himself onto one knee to look into your eyes and at the same level. “As you know you are a White Mist user. But what I think you just demonstrated out of an emotional explosion belongs to a White Fire user. A one-of-a-kind user that only appears every ten millennial's.”
“What?” you furrowed your eyebrows. Minho took your hand in his and gulped.
“Do you not remember what just happened?” he asked you, concern wrinkling his handsome features. You only shook you head, remembering the fog. Out of your own fear, you squeezed his hand in yours for reassurance. He gladly gave it.
“There was only a white fog that filled the room. I couldn’t see, I could only hear your voice echo in the distance…”
“Y/n, you were on fire.”
Chan nodded, “Pure white fire. It’s similar to fire in the way that it hurts to touch it, not because it’s hot but because it’s so cold it burns. Like ice made into fire.”
Now you were looking at your hands, your arms, your legs, even touching your face and hair trying to find any trace of burn or scorch marks.
“I’m assuming the fog you experienced is what was happening in your mind as your body lit up in the flames,” Chan continued. “The amount of time you were on fire is what is concerning me and needs special attention training to control it from happening. You could be very vulnerable if you go into that state again.”
“What do you mean the amount of time? I was gone for only a minute.”
Chan and Minho shared a concerned look. Minho shook his head, “No, more like an hour.”
Now you were terrified.
Y/n. White Mist user. And…
White Flame user.
Years passed; seasons changed frequently. You spent every waking hour, in the rain, the heat, the wind, and the snow, learning to control your new gift discovered the night of your parents’ murder. By dedicating your time to training, you were taking every opportunity to be reliable for Minho, the now head boss over Mafia Grim—your home, your family, your lifeline.
Despite being sent to the very top of the tallest mountain in your homeland and told to remain there until you had mastered the ability, your brother often came to join in on teaching you how to train; Teaching you things he’d learned from your father before he died. Sometimes he’d bring his other network friends who became his inner circle as years passed on.
Only when you completed your training with the masters of the mountain did you return home.
Though there was a problem when you returned. The other opposing mafia, Mafia Malefic, knew you and Minho were hiding something from everyone else when you were sent to the mountains for years. To them, it had to be something vital since Minho sent you away the same night the rulers of Mafia Grim were slaughtered.
And the boss of Mafia Malefic? He wanted to know what it was you were hiding.
The crickets chirped and sang in the darkness of the night, providing the only other noise next to the sound of footsteps walking down the gravel dirt path to a warmly lit-up cabin. It was a cool evening and despite it being almost the peak of summer there was smoke coming from the chimney on the roof.
With a determined step, he walked up to the door and lifted his fisted hand to knock, but before his hand came down on the dark wood, the door unlocked and swung inward. His determination stopped faintly when he realized just how little power he had here.
Inside the cabin was warm. Almost to an uncomfortable level. The light inside was a warm glow from the raging fire located to the left of the front door. Plants of all different kinds hung from the roof, sat on windowsills, stood on handmade stools and benches, some even resting on the wooden floors. Brown dried herbs hung over the fireplace and even some fresh green ones were tied to start the drying process.
With a skeptical gaze, he scanned the rest of the cabin. Every other wall in the cabin had a floor-to-ceiling shelving system with hundreds of bottles. Most of them were either labeled, in colored bottles, or in some sort of compartmentalize box.
“Good evening.”
The voice startled him as his attention flew to the person standing by a table of instruments. The Healer raised his eyebrows as his hands (left hand with a cleaning cloth, right hand with a dangerous looking knife) worked. The blood on the knife didn't go unnoticed.
The Healer was strange. He wore attire completely unfit for his title, such as a hoodie with the hood pulled over his cap, and a pair of dark baggy sweatpants. Only socks. No shoes. His decorative jewelry flickered in the light whenever he moved with enough motion.
“Hwang Hyunjin,” Chan continued. “New Mafia boss of Malefic.”
Hwang Hyunjin. Electricity and Fire user.
“Healer–”
“Chan.”
Hyunjin startled at the interruption. He took a moment to recompose himself before starting again.
“I’ve come to ask a favor of you.”
Chan looked down to finish wiping the knife and then set it down among its companions. He reached for a set of gloves and began to slide his fingers into them.
“Hyunjin I’m afraid your father did not teach you just exactly where I fall in line with the two Mafia’s,” his hands reached for something underneath his table. The bottle he placed down on the table was rich with green liquid. “And where my abilities stand.”
“I was told you could tell me something I want to know regarding Mafia Grim,” Hyunjin spoke, walking closer to cool off from the fire.
Chan ignored him, “My role is neutral. I do not bend to either Mafia. Thus, the abilities I possess are not on the table for those to bargain with at their own gain.”
“Is you holding information on them from me and everyone else not a clear violation to your said neutrality?” Hyunjin reached to grab one of the bottles off the shelf closest to him when his hand lit up with strong licks of pain and almost brought him to his knees before it flickered out as if it hadn’t even touched him.
Chan was staring at him with strong focused eyes, daring him to do it again. With a calculated step, Hyunjin stepped away from the shelf remembering who was in charge here.
“Like I said,” Chan took the green liquid and poured it on the cloth and began to slowly coat the instruments, watching it sizzle and burn the impurities coating them. “It does not matter what I know. Only that by me remaining neutral means that I will not grant you knowledge for your own evil gain.”
Frustration hit Hyunjin hard at the Healers words, “Do not talk to me of evil gain. You are Death itself. There is nothing pure about what you are or anything you’ve done for that matter.”
An explosive force jolted through Hyunjin as wind whipped around him so strongly, he lost his balance. Purple waves and black smoke like tendrils erupted from the Healer. His voice was a loud echo as it dropped a few octaves.
“I am both Life and Death! Leave or you will discover what I have done to only a few by yielding the power of both!” The Healer’s voice was booming viciously. Hyunjin fought his way to the door, grabbing the handle and opening it with much difficulty. But in the midst of his escape heard Chan’s last words.
“What you seek to gain will result incompatible with what you desire the most—”
Hwang Hyunjin wanted power. And he knew Mafia Grim had it. He wanted it; he wanted the power so badly.
“Destruction.”
The sun hadn’t broken the edge of dawn when you woke. Now that you were home, it was hard to get used to your bed and the routine. This time of day you’d already be out on the peaks playing and training with the air as the sun rose. Being in a room wasn’t going to stop you from continuing your morning fun.
It was cool when you stepped outside. The stars were fading away as the light from the sun began to diminish them to sleep. Your eyes scanned your surroundings for a comfortable place to put yourself for the morning, which after a moment of deciding, you settle on the roof of the fortress.
Once you were perched right on the top of the roof, your eyes slide shut as you reached deep inside you for your power. Everything was quiet. The smell of sweet dew filled your nostrils, and the feeling of a thick cool mist touched your skin in a gentle greeting.
When you opened your eyes, the fortress and land around you was enhanced by the thick mist. Not fog, with that you couldn’t see the beautiful mountains beyond and the trees filling the valley.
“Is this a morning ritual?” came a soft voice to your right. You simply smiled at him as he took a seat next to you.
Jeongin. Force field and invisibility user.
And a part of your brother's inner circle.
The two of you sat side by side in silence for the morning. Jeongin watched your powers work in interest and awe. He’d only visited you when you were off the training schedule. Minho had only told him the things you could do since he’d seen them in person. It was amazing to have you back home and experiencing all that you had learned.
“This is only a tiny sliver of my power in its calm state,” you mumbled, not wanting to disrupt the beautiful silence. Jeongin’s heart thundered in excitement as he only imagined what it would look like in all its glory.
“Breakfast?” he asked after the sun finished peaking over the edge of the horizon. He took your hand in his and together you climbed down the roof to enjoy the rest of the morning.
Once inside, Minho came to you looking slightly rushed.
“There you are,” he looked at the two of you standing together. “Somethings happened. Meet me in my office.”
You looked at Jeongin as Minho scurries off to go find everyone else. He shrugged causally but kept focused as the two of you walked to the said office to wait on everyone else.
When everyone has gathered around, Minho began.
“I just received news from the Healer that the Ancient Peacemaker passed early this morning.”
“The last one?” Han was in shock at the sudden passing. “But that means–”
“Mafia Malefic is no longer suffering repercussions from when they disrupted the peace between us by killing my–” Minho glanced at you, “our parents.”
“War is upon us now,” Han sighed out.
Han. Illusion and Time Master.
“Does Chan know if it was an ill murder or natural passing?” Jeongin spoke up. Since Mafia Malefic had already done something horrific, it wouldn’t come as a shock if they were behind it.
Minho clenched his jaw tightly, “Chan said there was foul play. I could taste blood in the air the same time it happened.”
“It has to have been done intentionally. Whoever committed the crime is using it to frighten enemies and to assert dominance,” Han spoke, but his mind was far away reality, lost deep in thought. You shifted uncomfortably at the sudden realization that you weren't safe.
“So, what does this mean for us?” you piped up. “I mean, what do we do moving forward? What if Mafia Malefic is behind this and they took out the Peacemaker to get to us again?”
“We keep our guard up. Chan spoke of a funeral. A funeral which everyone in this land attends to honor the Peacemaker before a new one is born,” Minho answered. The room was heavy. “I can only hope that if both Mafia’s are present the means of the funeral will be enough to keep any attacks from sprouting. Though I can’t promise anything. Mafia Malefic would be stupid for showing themselves after all these years despite their attendance being mandatory.”
“Then I guess we will have to see,” you replied, standing up from your chair with a mission you wanted to complete. Worry was striking your heart and you needed some peace of mind.
“Where are you going?” Jeongin asked, stopping you from flying out the door.
“I don’t want you going far with the Peacemaker dead,” Minho warned. You shot him a smile. Where you were headed off to be was a place no one would dare attempt to attack you.
“Don’t worry. I won’t go too far.”
The sun was now high in the sky directly overhead, beaming down hot rays against your head and skin. It was uncomfortable but the last thing on your mind as you trekked through the forest with a quick step. Birds sang in the distance, and everything was lush and green. What did that mean? There was water close by.
In only but a couple hundred feet did you start to hear the sounds of rushing water. Then you were upon it. Clear rushing water sparkling under the sun with pebbles and rocks at the bottom. It was about knee to ankle deep like you remembered it.
No one else was here except for the person you were expecting. He stood on the other side of the bank smiling at you with the prettiest smile. He looked the same as you’d left him that night in Minho’s office. The small path of dry rock sticking out from the rivers current gave him a way to you.
“I thought you might show up,” the Healer smiled at you warmly when he reached you, taking your hand in his and bringing it to his lips politely. His lips barely touched your skin before he was pulling away and returning to his herb picking.
“Then I suppose you know the exact reasoning behind my presence?” you inquired, walking to the water’s edge.
The water sparkled up at you like it was giving you an eye smile. Without even lifting a finger, mist fiddled upward from the water surface and caught the reflected light in a warm hug, casting a rainbow. Chan watched from the corner of his eyes, knowing full well that it took an incredibly strong mindset to be able to perform one’s skill without lifting a finger. On the inside, the Healer was chuckling to himself as he remembered the visitor in his cabin all those years ago who wanted to understand what you were.
Oh, he was going to have a field day.
“I know of your intentions, yes,” Chan nodded, taking out a cloth and placing some herbs on one side and folding the rest of the cloth over top of them. “But I cannot grant them.”
Now you were looking at him. “Why not?”
“It is for your own gain,” Chan only smiled. “You of all people know my ways.”
“What if I were to give you something in return?” the two of you held eye contact for a moment. The slight glint in his eye was a peek of interest.
“I’m forbidden to accept or bargain if it be for your own gain,” Chan made his way to you as you stood from the bank of the river. “Though, I am listening.”
“Two twines of Mullein herb from the deep pockets of the Senator caves.”
Chan’s jaw clenched, hard. He desperately needed the herbal medicine for his chronic cough patients.
“Five twines.” he bargained.
“Three.”
“Four and a bushel of Feverfew and we have a deal.”
You lifted your chin slightly, “Fine, deal.”
Chan smirked slightly and stepped away to pick fruit from nearby trees. It was silent for a few breaths as the wind rustled through the tree trees and the soft flowing of the water behind you made your heart yearn to jump in and swim.
“So,” Chan smiled once more. “Tell me what you request.”
“I thought you already knew my request?” you teased, pressing your lips into a line to hide your growing smile as the Healer quirked an annoyed eyebrow at you.
“What I know could make or break you, Y/n,” Chan warned lightly. “Tread carefully.”
Now you were slightly nervous. He was right, but this information wasn’t for you, it was for your brother.
“Will Mafia Grim fall?”
Chan was surprised. He was expecting some request at your own gain. Perhaps he didn't know you all that well...that made him nervous. You watched as the surprise in his face changed to a grim and darker shadow. His eyes held an apologetic glint in his eye.
Your stomach dropped at what he was telling you. Instantly you looked away, your thoughts running a million different miles at the revelation. What were you going to do? How were you going to protect Minho?
“Will it be Mafia Malefic who does it?”
Chan didn’t respond.
Without another word you began walking back in the direction you came, needing to get as far away from the Healer as you could to avoid him being injured. You were about to explode. You could feel it.
“Y/n!” Chan’s voice stopped you in your tracks. “Mafia Malefic will not be responsible for the downfall.”
A breath of tension as your mind began spiraling. Chan’s eye shifted to sadness.
“Y/n, you will be the downfall of Mafia Grim.”
And then darkness covered your eyes.
Chan watched as your eyes fell shut and just like the night in the office, thick flames of white fire shot up in a perfect circle around you. Fire engulfed you entirely as a pulse stronger than anything Chan’s ever felt washed over him in waves. This time it was double the amount of strength it had once been.
But then a cloud appeared over the two of you and a thick drizzle began to fall as thick rolls of fog came over the river and seeped from the bottom of the treeline. Chan stood in amazement as he watched the drizzling water put out the fire slowly.
Once the fire was extinguished, Chan realized just how much exertion the outburst took from your body. You fell to your hands and knees as you regained consciousness. Chan came over and laid a hand on your shoulder as he extended a cup of medicine he’d created with his skill.
“Drink.”
You did with strong, fast gulps. The drizzle was beginning to make you feel cold and weak.
“I’ll take you back home,” Chan mumbled, lifting you up before taking you in his arms and beginning the walk back to your home. His words were the last thing you heard before slipping into an exhaustion ridden sleep. “Just call for me when this happens. I will always help.”
Months later you were worse. Chan’s words rang through your head like a ritual chant, taunting you over how you’d be the one to make Mafia Grim fall. It kept you awake, distracted you in the mornings, and made you suffer in so many other ways. And with the news spreading fast that someone (probably Mafia Malefic) had murdered the Peacemaker, the tension was high.
Most nights you thought to grab your things and disappear permanently before anything happened. During the day you avoided Minho as much as you could without being suspicious, but you knew he was catching onto your weird behavior. You tried your hardest to remain unbothered, but your thoughts were restless. Constantly bothering you.
As for the others, Han and Jeongin seemed slightly out of the loop on your behavior and were instead putting on full focus after learning the passing of the Peacemaker. Things could change at any minute and they needed to be prepared. Nobody was stopping Mafia Malefic from attempting to slaughter the rest of you before the funeral. Nobody except for Minho; he wouldn’t allow it. Not after losing both parents.
By the time the funeral for the Peacemaker came around, your emotions were getting out of control. Episodes like the one you had at the river began to happen frequently. You would wake up after being unconscious and find yourself in bed drenched in sweat or on the floor heaving for air--sometimes in different parts of the house at night. They were hard to understand and to control.
“Hey,” Minho’s hand gently grazed your elbow as he took a seat beside you the night before the funeral. His eyebrows were furrowed softly, “talk to me.”
After dinner you disappeared fast, prompting him to look for you. He found you in your room on the floor, fog filling the floor and a chill so cold he almost couldn’t enter.
“I’m fine, really,” you insisted, trying to avoid this conversation without suspicion. “Minho, I promise.”
“How long have you been having episodes?” he pushed. You debated on telling him the truth.
“Since the day we found out the Peacemaker passed.” Truth. Minho listened intently. “I think since Mafia Malefic is no longer facing consequences, I’m nervous about them attacking us and making us fall.”
Lie.
“I won’t let that happen,” Minho’s eyes were hard and determined. He hugged you strongly, holding you in his arm comfortingly. The sudden show of affection only made you feel worse. Tears slipped past your lashes as you squeeze him back.
You had to leave as soon as possible.
It was the morning of the funeral when you got up from bed and sensed for the first time in a long time, peace. It was strange but welcome as you got ready. It was smart to wear something formal yet protective in case of an attack.
Minho, Han, and Jeongin did the same with their apparel in preparation for the funeral. Once everyone was ready, the four of you gathered into the main foyer and circled up. Minho watched the clock and just as it struck 9 o’clock, he nodded.
You stepped forward, extending your hands out for Han to grab and for Minho to take, leaving Jeongin placing his hand on your right shoulder. Heavy thick rolls of fog erupted from underneath you and engulfed the four of you as you apparated to the Cliffs of the furthest mountain range.
The sky was gloomy as if it understood the situation and mourned for the Peacemaker. Deep dark blue puffy looking clouds rolled in from the west despite the early morning. Those clouds filled Minho’s soul with relaxation as he took a deep breath through his nose. This was just what he needed to start his morning. Just like a fresh cup of coffee.
“Minho,” Jeongin spoke up, speaking through his teeth. “Your 12 o’clock.”
Directly ahead stood the trio of Mafia Malefic’s inner circle. They all stood in pitch black leather with thick dark royal blue cloaks sitting off their shoulders. Their leader was absent, but that didn't deter them from looking intimidating.
“Figures,” Minho mumbled below his breath. “They always overdress any occasion.”
The broad muscular one in the center caught your attention first. He was very familiar to you due to your observation training and studying the night previous.
Changbin. Blade Conjurer and Darkness User.
He was Mafia Malefic’s most lethal weapon; literally. He could conjure up any blade known to man and that mixed with his darkness...he was not something to be trifled with. His accomplice to his right was not to be reckoned with either.
Seungmin. Mind Controller and Whisper User.
Seungmin, in your option was much more dangerous. He could infiltrate anyone and anything without even lifting his finger if it weren’t for his limit; he was cursed with it years ago after crossing a bad line with a Witch Cursor. This limit however didn’t stop him from using his skill dangerously.
“Remember what we went over,” Han said to you, noticing Seungmin’s gaze now homing directly on you. A wicked smirk lit up Seungmin’s face indicating he heard what Han had said with the use of his Whisper skills.
“What doesn’t kill him, disappoints me,” you mumbled back to Han under your breath. Now Seungmin was smiling wickedly with a playful glint in his eyes like he was ready to have some fun. He was in for a rude awakening.
The last one was Hyunjin’s second in command. He seemed softer and if you viewed his skill from an outside perspective, it seemed weak, but have you ever tried to look into the sun and won the challenge?
Felix. Sun and Light User.
It was rare to see Felix use his powers to harm others, though he could do it and create massive damage. He was often used to help the other two in combat, providing loopholes and pockets for them to use to their advantage. Felix enjoyed making people happy rather than destroying them.
Despite all three of them being able to hold their own, one of them was missing.
“Only time will tell,” Minho said to you as he noticed your eyes sweeping the area for said person.
Felix himself was observing you and your family, homing in on you more specifically. Changbin raised his chin up slightly in defense while glancing over at Seungmin to figure out his assessment.
Han scared Felix in most ways because of his skill. He’s been on the short end of that skill and paid for it heavily, having been bed ridden with petrifying nightmares for weeks. Seungmin helped control the worst of it but barely managed to keep Felix at bay.
As for Jeongin, he was a lot stronger than meets the eye and very light on his feet which made his close up attacks lethal and dangerous. Despite Changbin’s fierce abilities, Jeongin has given him a run for his money not once, not twice, but three times over. Changbin has never once slipped since then but only dreamed of delivering such a blow in return. Jeongin always managed to evade it.
Now Minho, Felix had heard of him but didn’t know what to expect considering he was only a child before his parents died. However, he was expecting him to be strong and not worth stirring up.
A brisk wind washed over Felix right as his eyes landed back on you. You were the one nobody knew anything about other than the Healer himself. Rumor has it something bad happened at your expense the night your parents died and the only ones to witness it were Minho and the Healer. When you were sent away to the mountains, Felix knew whatever you possessed, Minho didn’t want anyone to know about it. All of them wanted to know just exactly what you had up your sleeve. Just how dangerous you were and what to look out for. Especially since you were now known by whisper as Minho’s strong hand. That wasn’t common in a Mafia according to tradition.
“How easy is it to get into her head?” Changbin whispered to Seungmin. Felix didn’t have to possess the skill of Whisper to hear what the Blade Conjurer had asked.
“Aht,” Felix clicked his tongue in disapproval. “Orders are orders. You aren’t to do anything unless boss says.”
“I didn’t tell him to,” Changbin countered, eyes still focused on you. Felix pinched him under his armpit.
“You’re insinuating it,” Felix bit back.
Just then, the world began to fall away. The ground was being replaced by old cottage wood flooring and the sky was being blocked out by an old hay roof forming overhead. Panic struck through Felix like a lightning bolt and his knees buckled at the impact of how fast everything was changing. How fast the one place his nightmares stemmed from was forming around him.
Walls closing in and ear deafening screams—
In the blink of an eye it disappeared, leaving Felix gasping for air as he re-centered himself. Changbin was experiencing the same as he too recovered. Felix’s eyes shot to Han, Illusion Master, who was returning the gaze with a sharp warning look.
Felix looked at Seungmin who was glaring at Han.
“Get away from her mind right now!” Felix demanded, knowing the only reason Han did that was because Seungmin had been poking at your head.
Seungmin looked away and faced his group before lazily casting his gaze to the open cliff. “She dared me to try it.”
Just as you were smiling to yourself over how easy it was to taunt the Mind Controller, you felt the hairs on the back of your neck stand up and the atmosphere held a strong buzz. Minho took your hand right as a blue buzzing light with great magnitude struck the ground twenty feet away. A person, more specifically a male, stood on the now smoldering black ground as he adjusted himself. Loud cracks and popping left him as he took steps towards you.
He stopped in front of you, eyes scanning your figure, your face, searching your eyes. His gaze pressured you unlike any other. He was undeniably handsome. His eyes were a fierce almond shape with dark luring iris’s, his jawline sharp, lips plump and gorgeous while his nose was straight. His hair was long behind his ears and on the sides of his temples, pitch black in color. Just like his skill, his hair had a kinked curl to it.
Hyunjin. The most lethal Mafia boss to ever rule Malefic. There was no explaining what Hyunjin had done in his reign. It was nothing short of evil.
“Hyunjin,” Minho acknowledged, stepping up beside you.
Hyunjin didn’t tear his eyes away from you, “Minho.”
“Look at me when I’m talking to you.”
Hyunjin only cracked a small smile as his gaze moved to Minho briefly. “I don’t listen to little boys.”
Hyunjin’s attention flew to the strong painful frostbite feeling as his left hand. It burned badly and almost floored him—then it quit. Hyunjin was already looking at you.
“That’s a warning,” you said simply.
“An Ice User,” Hyunjin smiled, noticing his inner circle had gathered behind him. “I could have sworn you were a White Mist User. Shame. I was hoping for a challenge.”
Though Hyunjin’s words rang out, he was very unsure of them. No Ice User had ever given him that much pain. You were something entirely different and he wanted to know what.
Jeongin snorted loudly, having seen your skills up close, knowing that Hyunjin would actually break a sweat going up against you. Hyunjin didn’t miss the mockery.
“We’re not here to fight,” Minho cut in, stepping in front of you. “Though I have complete justification to do just that.”
“Wise thinking.” All of you turned to the new voice. The Healer was wearing something other than his hoodie for once, opting for a black button up and some dress pants. His hair was styled, and he smelled of pine.
“I might advise you to wait until after the funeral is over to avoid adding an additional coffin,” he was looking at Hyunjin as if he would be the one dead. “I’m sure your inner circle would agree.”
You caught the wink he sent you before leisurely walking over to where the coffin rested. Hyunjin gave you a once over before spitting at Minho’s feet.
You let out a breath you didn’t realize you were holding as soon as they were far enough away. The four of you shared looks before making your way to the seating area.
Hyunjin mumbled under his breath just enough for Seungmin to hear right as the ceremony started.
“Break her.”
The ceremony was just about halfway done, led by a local preacher. During the ceremony he explained just how much a Peacemaker takes care of his community and how much he contributes. Until a new Peacemaker is born that duty falls to the people for the time being. It was very factual and informative for you to know such things.
But what occupied your mind instead of the preacher speaking during a scripture reading, was if the duty fell to the people while the Peacemaker was gone then you needed to leave town by tonight to avoid disaster.
Thoughts of you destroying everyone here at this moment made your heart race. What if this was what Chan meant by you being the downfall? Or would it be through other means? There were children here from the town along with women and babies. There was no guarantee you would not harm them in the process.
Within minutes, your emotions had taken over and you were beginning to panic. All you could see were the images passing through your mind like a film canister rolling through a film camera. No training had ever been given to control your emotions due to the calm and peacefulness of the mountains. This hadn’t come up before.
Do it.
No, no. You couldn’t have an attack right now. You had to fight it.
Just let it happen.
Now you were slightly shaking, breaths becoming staggered, numbing rushing through parts of your body. Tunnel vision and dizziness. Your stomach turning with nausea. While your thoughts were fogging over, so was the ground. Just like all the other attacks, thick fog began to creep along the ground, alerting some people as it crept past their feet underneath their chairs.
Hyunjin noticed the fog instantly and looked at Seungmin to see him concentrating deeply. Hyunjin was now more than confused as the fog was an indicator of a White Mist user. You could be both an Ice user and a White Mist user, but they weren’t very common.
When you felt that ice cold feeling in the middle of your spine, you panicked. You looked up frantically to see Minho glancing back at you worriedly. From across the aisle, Chan looked at you, knowing exactly what was happening, but remained seated. What sent you into pre-attack was the look on Hyunjin’s face.
Gotcha.
And then a faint breathless whisper right next to your ear, “Do it.”
Chan threw a protection spell around you as thick white fog exploded from you, right before white flames covered you. A drop of sweat fell from his brow as he knelt down on the ground, trying with all his might to prevent those fleeing away from you from injury. Mafia Malefic was up in an instant rushing to attack. Chan was faster, knowing this was not the fate he’d seen many years before. Chan released the protection spell and split the cliff in half, opening it to the fire pits of hell, letting the rift separate both Mafia’s. Hyunjin halted at the edge, ready to attack if things came to that.
Minho was fast at work, getting the rain from the clouds to begin a soothing treatment to calm you. Han and Jeongin remained still at the command of Minho, waiting to jump in and help when called. They took it upon themselves to be physical barriers between you and Mafia Malefic. Though they were your family, it did not settle the nerves spiking in their bodies over the sight of you.
Just before Minho could release the rain, you attacked.
White fire shot straight at Mafia Malefic, aiming at Seungmin who barely dodged. But he wasn’t quick enough to dodge the second as he was hit with a wall of more fire. Minho watched in complete shock and horror as you shot to the sky and put out that thick white mist to snuff everyone out into a disadvantage.
Hyunjin whipped his blue loud popping electricity right from his fingertips as he strategically felt through the mist for any movement. Then he felt it. That ice cold feeling he felt at his hand in stark contrast to the heat coming from the bottom of the split cliff. He spun around just in time to dodge your attack and used a zap attack to try and disable you. When the mist cleared just enough for Hyunjin to see, you had a white fire shield blocking his attack. Your eyes were glowing white, filled with a hatred he’d never seen before.
A cold chill ran down his spine.
“Hyunjin move!” Felix called out right before white fire bolts were raining down on top of him. But Hyunjin was moved not on his own accord.
Jeongin had moved him with the help of his skill to spare him from the worst of the bolts. His shoulder was on fire and his hand was injured, barely escaping the edge of death.
“Don’t attack her!” Han called, using his time skills to know the exact moves you were about to use only seconds before they happened. “You all will die!”
Felix emitted light allowing for better vision. Changbin was now battling you with a blade of mass destruction, however to Hyunjin’s horror, you had your own blade made of the same fire as your shield, repeating spar after spar of sequenced moves to exhaust Changbin.
Then, Changbin was struck down in two moves, completely defenseless as you arched your weapon. Just before you could deliver a devastating blow, you were knocked out cold. You fell to the ground, still bright in white flames. Changbin conjured a massive weapon and made a move to bedhead you. Minho acted fast and used a lightning bolt to block the attack.
“Enough!” Chan roared; hand still extended toward you after using an Anesthetic spell. He was knelt down by an unconscious Seungmin who had deep rose-pink marks on his skin. His clothes had seared holes and his skin was paler than a sheet of paper. Hyunjin came over and took a hold of Seungmin in his arms, wincing at how cold he was. They needed to get back home immediately.
“Don’t touch her!” Chan demanded when Minho went to roll you over onto your back. The flames had ceased and you were now unconscious, but that didn't mean you were safe to be touched. “Or you’ll end up just like him.”
Everyone looked at Seungmin to see if he was still breathing. Barely. Guilt swarmed over Hyunjin knowing he told Seungmin to get into your head which is why you attacked him first. Hyunjin feared if he hadn’t asked Seungmin to do it, he would have been the one you attacked instead.
“You told him to get into her mind didn’t you?” Minho asked, fury slipping off of him like a deadly poison. Hyunjin ignored him and kept looking as his friend, examining wounds he’s never seen before. “Answer me!”
“You are to blame!” Felix cut in. Tension rose as Felix's voice became louder. “He never should have gotten into her head, but you should’ve told everyone what she was! By hiding her and keeping us in the dark is the reason both of them are in this state.”
“I don’t have to tell you anything!” Minho’s voice thundered. Deep rolls of thunder sounded in the distance. “Why would I after you attacked and killed my parents and the Peacemaker? Why would I tell you what she is when all you would do was kill her too?”
Everyone was silent.
“I’d rather keep her a secret and have you lose someone out of sheer stupidity than reveal her and have you take her from me,” Minho’s words were like a knife, cutting through everyone. “At least then you’d know how it feels.”
Hyunjin released Seungmin and extended his hand that was now popping and whirring with electricity. Changbin limped forward and put a hand on Hyunjin’s chest, facing him.
“Not right now,” his voice was strained. He was putting all his strength into his step. “Seungmin is top priority right now.”
Hyunjin shoved Changbin away and faced Minho again. The two Mafia bosses said nothing as it slowly began to sprinkle. Rage was pulsing through Hyunjin’s heart and he wanted nothing more than to rip Minho to shreds.
“What is done in the dark always comes to light,” Minho snapped, instantly grabbing the fist punch Hyunjin threw at him, taking the chance to deliver his own attack. Han jumped straight into the middle and pushed the both of them apart, clearly at his wits end. Hyunjin threw him a dirty smirk with an eye roll as he slow began to back away.
“Stop!” he demanded Minho in a low voice when he made another step to jab. “Don’t let him get under your skin.”
“Get Seungmin back to your headquarters,” Chan looked to Felix who nodded once and helped Changbin haul Seungmin onto their shoulders.
Hyunjin began to laugh slightly, wanting to taunt Minho. “You’re a coward, Minho. You couldn’t even train her to kill me the second I was in front of her. One day you’ll be bowing before me asking for mercy.”
Minho gritted his teeth, “I won’t be there. I’ll be at your cremation. And the best part about it will be her doing it.”
Another sharp laugh escaped Hyunjin as he glared at Minho. What terrified him was he actually feared you doing something like that to him. Not a moment later, Hyunjin was transporting his team back to headquarters.
Chan sealed the cliff back together within seconds afterwards and got straight to work. Minho stood by Chan's side, praying you'd be okay, and he wouldn't lose you. Han placed his hand on Minho's shoulder when Chan was unsuccessful three times in a row. It didn't look good and there was no telling what the outcome would be.
Later in the evening, Hyunjin knelt down next to Seungmin’s bed waiting for Chan to come by. The groans of pain coming from his close friend worried him with every passing second. He couldn't touch Seungmin for fear of hurting him further and his patience with Chan was running thin.
“Why did you do it?” Felix asked from the door. Hyunjin let his head fall to the edge of the bed at the question.
“I shouldn’t have,” Hyunjin mumbled looking at Seungmin once more. “I just wanted to know exactly what she was and why they were hiding her. My inability to stand by and observe almost cost me.”
“You should have known since that night.”
“I didn’t want to believe she was the one who did it.”
Two sets of footsteps echoed down the wood floor hallway, nearing the room Felix, Hyunjin and Seungmin occupied. A few more steps echoed and then Changbin appeared with Chan by his side. The two of them said nothing as Chan clapped a hand on Felix’s shoulder before entering the room. The Healer came over to the bedside and moved around Hyunjin who got up from the floor and out of the Healer's way.
After some long painful minutes of Chan examining Seungmin, he spoke.
“He’ll recover,” he looked through his trusted bag and pulled a few bottles out. “Do you have any clean cloth I can borrow? And a warm basin of water?”
Felix was leaving the room without moments pause to fetch the things Chan requested.
“His wounds will take time to heal,” he continued, “But just like his curse, the wounds will leave their mark.”
“What are those wounds if I may inquire?” Hyunjin asked. Changbin placed himself beside the Mafia boss, curious as well.
Felix came back with the said items and aided Chan in his practice. Chan took the cloths from Felix and answered, “These wounds are frostbite burns. The areas that are worse will leave their mark, but some of them can be persuaded.”
“How?” Changbin asked. Something about the idea of somebody possessing the ability to create wounds like this didn’t settle with him very well.
“I think your boss can tell you that,” Chan replied, dabbing a medicine-soaked cloth onto a burn traced from Seungmin’s left shoulder down in front of his chest to his ribs. Seungmin stirred at the contact and let out a deep groan before his eyes were peeking open. Changbin went around the bed and sat down on the mattress.
“Son of a–” Seungmin groaned, heaving breaths of air as he fought the pain. This face contorted and then slowly relaxed as relief washed over his body. Chan drew back and began to work on another burn, less bad than the previous.
“What is she?” Seungmin gritted out. Sweat covered him now as his body began to fight the wounds on its own. “And why did she explode like that?”
“She’s a White Mist and Fire user,” Chan glanced at Hyunjin who remained expressionless. “She’s the first one of her kind in 10 thousand years. As for why she exploded, she’s dealing with a lot mentally. Don’t blame her for the explosion when you’re the one who poked her.”
“How was I supposed to know when you wouldn’t tell me what was happening?” Hyunjin snapped. Felix gave him a warning stare.
“You wanted to kill her,” Chan simple stated.
“Can you blame me after hearing and seeing the horrors of that night?” Hyunjin barked out irrationally, halting when he realized he had revealed something he meant to keep to himself.
His team stared at him dumbfounded. Hyunjin jumped to answer before they could bombard him with heated questions. “Yes, I was there. I saw a bright light flash and I watched her go into such a state of shock that even I almost forgot what happened. Her parents were dead when she woke up. I didn't do it.”
Chan was now looking at Hyunjin very seriously. Felix had to sit down and both Changbin and Seungmin had grown still, well as still as Seungmin could get.
Hyunjin gulped, “I saw her in the room her parents were, and when they revealed some sort of information to her that was when I saw the bright light. When I looked once more, they were both dead. She was crying over them right as I was discovered in the hallway by a guard.”
“Did you see anything else?” Chan pushed, giving Seungmin a bored look when the Mind Controller spit a nasty word at him over the pain.
“No…” Hyunjin lied.
He did see something else. He knew you saw him but now he was sure you hadn’t been conscious when you saw him. Your eyes had been the same glowing white.
Chan sighed deeply. The stress growing on him hadn’t been this strong in years. He needed to take some time alone to think things over and understand exactly what was going on here. When Chan was leaving, promising to check on Seungmin in the morning, Hyunjin pulled him aside.
“There’s something else." Hyunjin said, his mind reeling over the question. "Do you know anything about soulmates?"
Back at home, the second you regained consciousness, you were in Minho's room under the covers. It took you a few minutes to fully understand why you were in his room. Memories of the funeral came flooding into your mind the instant your feet were on the floor. The rush made your head throb and panic filled your heart when you couldn't remember what happened after you exploded.
Your feet carried you fast across the wooden floor to the door of Minho's room. It opened with a bang against the wall behind it as you threw yourself into the hall, catching your balance on the wall in front of you. Everything was dark. It was night outside and there was no sound in the house.
"Minho?" you called out loudly, walking down the hallway in a panic. "Han? Jeongin?"
No answer.
Fog began to seep in through the windows and underneath doorways the longer you walked the floor plan of your home, looking and searching for any signs of life other than your own. The entire house was dark and no one was in their rooms asleep. Their rooms were a mess from getting ready for the funeral just like you left them and there was no note left for you explaining what was happening.
When you came to the living room, you collapsed on the floor in the center of the room, letting out a sob as tears streamed down your face.
Y/n, you will be the downfall of Mafia Grim.
The words stung your heart and you gripped your hair, yanking at the stands. How could this have happened? It was just like the night your parents died. Why was it that when you experienced an episode as strong as you did that night and like the one last night, that people died or disappeared? What was the root of all of this?
A tear escaped your eye at the sound of Chan's words repeating itself over and over in your mind. Taunting and tormenting you to the point of no return. You couldn't live with yourself over what happened. The truth of the matter was Minho was gone. Han and Jeongin were gone and there was no way of getting them back.
The mountains were the place you needed to go, to escape. You needed to get far away from everyone.
Hours later, deep into the forest is where you found yourself, aimlessly trying for the mountains. Each step you took only quickened as your breathing became heavy and you felt your chest caving in with your pulse rushing in your ears. This panicking had to stop, or you’d explode again. You could not bare to loose control again. More tears were streaming down your face.
“Don’t tell me,” a voice echoed loudly, halting your steps as you frantically began glancing around you. “You're running away to try and be….mmm what could it be? A hero? A protector? A good sister?”
You whorled around to see none other than Hyunjin. He smirked deeply, “Don’t make me laugh.”
Despite your current state you couldn’t help the snarl coming from your lips, “Says the one who’s a clown making a joke out of his choice of location right now.”
A wicked sociopath smile creeps onto his face as he tucks his fingers behind his back. “Then you’re the perfect punchline to my little joke.”
“Bite me, see what happens.”
“It would be fun.”
He didn't deserve a response. With a quick step you turn back around and began walking in the direction that you were going in before he showed up and stopped you.
“I know what's happened,” he called. You hated the way your feet stopped in place at his words. “Running away will not get them back nor can you find them yourself all alone.”
A scoff coughed up from your chest, “Oh yeah and I’m supposed to believe that you know what I can and can't accomplish on my own?”
“I know you are capable of finding them on your own, but I also know that if they're gone, you're going to be next. You're venerable Y/n. I know it and so does whoever it is that killed the Peacemaker and took your family."
Silence passed for a beat. His words rang true in the air and you hated it. You hated how he was right and more importantly, you hated how you knew this from the beginning and chose to ignore it.
“What are you proposing I do then?” you inquired, throwing your hands up dramatically as you let every defense you had up, down. You were tired. So incredibly tired.
“I don’t reveal my plans to prying ears.”
You glanced around realizing he wasn't referring to you, and suddenly you felt a hundred different things listening in on the two most dangerous people in the valley. You had to agree with him on keeping this conversation private.
“You’ll just have to trust me.” he finished.
For a moment you gave it a thought, going over every scenario and instance you could conjure up before finalizing your thoughts. Maybe if you went with him, he could help you get Minho back. With a few steps you stood in front of him, “Lead the way.”
He smirked once more and extended his hand for you to take. Unbeknownst to you, Hyunjin noticed the tears on your face. He would fix this, he just needed you to accept his offer and then he would know.
You furrowed your eyebrows and rejected his hand. Hyunjin only rolled his eyes as you spoke, “I said I’d follow you, not take your hand.”
Hyunjin looked at you incredulously, “Do you know just how far you’ve walked? It would take us three hours before we reached my headquarters.”
Three hours?! Had you really been so lost in your thoughts that you didn’t realize just how far you’ve walked?
“Fine. But we’re going my way not yours.”
“No deal.”
“I don’t know you which means I’m not allowing you to take us through your means of apparation.” You snarled meanly.
Hyunjin glared at you, “I could say the same thing except for I didn’t almost kill everyone so automatically my way seems safer.”
Pain struck you in the chest at his words. The thought of Minho being dead almost had you dying from a broken heart. A huff escaped you as the guilt overwhelmed you. You hadn’t meant to almost kill everyone. But according to your anxiety that’s exactly what you meant to do.
A breeze blew by as the two of you stood together. It was warm and welcoming, drying up the tears welling in your eyes. You turned your head away from the Mafia boss and simply nodded, placing your hand in his. To your surprise, his hand was gentle and soft. Hyunjin only gripped enough to keep a hold on you as pops and zaps filled your ears followed by a bright electric blue flash.
Your feet sunk into the surface underneath you slightly as you took in your surroundings.
The room was welcoming, white furniture, dark cement-colored walls, herbs and plants decorating the window to the East. A lush white carpet gave cushion to your feet and a great white comforted bed sat quietly on the south wall. The rest of the room was spacious. A bathroom sat directly opposite the bed.
“Rest if you need and get cleaned up,” Hyunjin spoke, lighting a candle over on the desk. “When you’re finished, touch the wire running along the wall.”
Sure enough, there was a very thin wire running along the perimeter of the room, almost snug with the wall.
Then he was gone. For maybe half an hour you stood in the middle of the room questioning and wondering just exactly what you were thinking when you agreed to come with him.
Eventually, you explored the bathroom (a huge white tub, a shower with three different shower heads, a toilet with enough buttons to confuse you, two sinks and a linen closet full of the softest towels you’d ever touched) long enough to waste more time before deciding to shower. It took longer when you couldn’t figure out how things worked. What kept you even longer was the hot water and how baffled you were to find the exact scent of shampoo you used.
To say you were skeptical when you finally touched the wire running along the wall, would be an understatement. You were officially creeped out by your scenario. After a few seconds, small bead-like pulses of blue light began running down the wire toward the door. When you were out into the hall, both sides of the hall lit up blinking in the direction you needed to go, like an airport runway.
With a good, paced step, you follow the lights all the way into an open dining room. The hallways were similar to your room but much darker due to the small number of lights igniting the ceiling. The floor was marble which was slightly darker than the other flooring you'd been walking on.
After a few minutes, you came upon the dining room, entering it. Discomfort swarmed you like a beehive when you saw who was sitting at the table.
Changbin and Felix.
Even looking at you seemed detestable in Changbin’s book as Felix turned his head to face you, providing a simple nod and then he was returning to his plate. You remained at the entrance not daring to move. Their presence reminded you why you agree to go with Hyunjin in the first place. Your family.
“We promise not to bite,” Felix’s deep voice echoed slightly. “If you can promise the same.”
No answer.
“Changbin,” came a higher, smoother voice. You looked to your left to see Hyunjin descending a set of stairs into the dining room. “Care to greet our guest.”
Changbin scoffed slightly, “I won’t entertain your jokes Hyunjin.”
A lick of flame stirred inside you. Hyunjin ticked his tongue rapidly at his Blade Conjurer. “Now, now, don’t attempt to stir anything out of its sleep.”
“Don’t speak of me as if I don’t possess a soul or contain feelings,” you interrupted. Now you had all three of their gazes trained on you. Felix glanced at the other two before nodding.
"That's fair," he said lightly, "Apologies."
It took you a bit before you sat down at the table and even after completing that task, you didn’t eat.
Changbin complained about the only vacant seat being next to him when Hyunjin went to sit down. With little care, Hyunjin simply put the chair next to Felix who didn’t seem to mind at all, though he'd always been a more reasonably tolerable person in Mafia Malefic.
“So, in order to help you, I need your full cooperation,” Hyunjin began, taking a bite out of his food. “Then I can tell you what we'll require to complete our task.”
Your full cooperation? Like hell you were going to give in that easily. “I need to know exactly what I’m getting myself into before I give you my full cooperation.”
“No deal.”
He says that a lot…
“Put yourself in my shoes for a minute,” you stared straight into his eyes as you spoke. “I’m in the opposing Mafia’s headquarters, sitting with the opposing enemy, being offered help that won’t be revealed until I sell my entire cooperation over to the boss. Now you tell me, would you say yes if you were in my shoes?”
Felix gulped and reached for his cup awkwardly, giving Hyunjin a look before taking a drink. The Mafia boss didn't like the look his second in command gave him. Hyunjin only stared back at you, looking as if he knew something you didn’t.
The tension in the room was palpable and not getting any thinner. How long was it going to be like this before two dominant personalities agreed on equal control or one of the two caved? You needed to keep your independence and not rely solely on Hyunjin to help you find Minho, Han, and Jeongin. You needed to make it clear that the Mafia boss couldn't control you.
The room began to get cold. The hair on the back of your neck stood up as fear zapped down your spine. No, no, no, no, no...
You were up from your seat in an instant and backing away from the three of them. You knew why there was only three of them dining with you tonight instead of four. You knew they would all be in the same state if you didn't get out of the room. This was a mistake. No matter how evil they were, you couldn't kill them when you needed their help.
"Y/n," Hyunjin began softly, standing up. You panicked and held out your hand for him to stop.
"No, please, don't come near me," your voice was loud as the rolling mist began to filter in through the openings in the room. "I don't want to hurt you."
For a split second in the moment of Changbin getting up and yelling for Hyunjin to take care of you and get rid of a potential attack, you saw Hyunjin's gaze soften slightly as he ignored your cries for him to stop coming closer to you. How could he feel and react this way toward you with so little information and knowledge of you? How could he when he didn't know you?
"Kill her now!" Changbin's voice rang through your ears as it bounced off the stone and echoed. Panic filled you to the brim, choking you as you looked at Hyunjin fearfully right before everything exploded. You saw Hyunjin jump toward you; a warm touch engulfed your body sending a spark through you right before you lost consciousness, and everything went black.
The next day you found yourself next to your window, looking out. Due to the sworn secrecy, you never knew exactly where Mafia Maleifc's headquarters were. Now that it was daylight and you could see everything in vast majority, you knew exactly where you were. Hidden deep on the other side of the main valley in a deep forest canyon where the second biggest valley lay. Hyunjin must have had someone enchant the place to hide it from the view. From what you could observe, it appeared the fortress was built into the side of the canyon wall.
Rich green and deep cement colored rock was all you could see from your window besides the massive drop to the sloping rock below your room. It was beautiful and private which was comforting. It soothed you like when you lived in the mountains. No one to bother you or see you. It was like you'd never be harm to anyone again. Though you knew better than to think that.
A light caught your eye. It was the wire summoning you to Felix's office.
Last night didn't end very well. When Hyunjin refused to see your side of doing things, and you became anxious, that thing inside your head began to chant for you to get out of the building. You lost all consciousness and when you woke, you were back in your room.
Chan had been there next to you, tending to you and nursing you back to your healthy state. He informed you hadn't injured anybody, thankfully, and everything around you stayed intact. That information struck you with surprise.
"Hey," Chan's voice was soft as he gently laid your awaking figure down against the soft comforter of the bed. "You're okay, just take your time."
Your body felt hot, and your limbs ached deeply. Out of all your attacks this was very different. What confused you even more was the white figure-eight like band wrapped around your left thigh, right below your hip. You would find this later when you changed into something for bed. Unlike most of your attacks where you felt anxious and afraid after the fact, you didn't feel anxious or out of control after today's attack or while you were in the middle of it. You needed answers.
"What happened?" you asked after a minute of silence. "Why am I feeling this way?"
"Explain to me what you're feeling," Chan countered. He knew exactly why you were feeling this way. Hyunjin had him on standby before it happened, knowing that it would. Chan also knew exactly why the attack felt different for you. Now he was curious to know what you'd felt and seen on your end.
"I feel hot and achy," you explained, tapping into your central NeuroSystems to try and understand what else was different. There was something pulsing that was helping you stay grounded and feeling calm. You shut your eyes slowly to really search for the source of that feeling. Endorphins. It was Endorphins that were keeping you calm and... happy. When you went to explain more you couldn't collect your thoughts to overcome the feeling.
"What do you feel, Y/n?" Chan was sincere. You blinked a few times, trying to find words to explain it.
"Chan, something happened. Something I can't even place." to your relief, Chan only nodded as if he understood. "Do you know what it is?"
"I do," Chan nodded. But before you could launch into a heap of questions, Chan continued, "It is not my place to tell you why you are feeling this way, however, I can tell you that from now on, you won't have another attack like you used to have. You won't hurt anyone ever again."
Now you were buzzing with questions. "How is that possible?"
Chan shushed you and pressed a firm, yet gentle, hand on your shoulder to lay you back down against the pillows. "I can't be the one to explain it. Just know that you should have full confidence to practice and learn to know your true powers without harming anyone."
Chan refused to give you anymore answers as he helped you recover and mend you before you went to sleep for the night. Before he left you, he promised to be at your disposal whenever you needed, all the while encouraging you to take and work with Mafia Malefic. It took a few tries, but eventually you promised to try before giving up completely. Truth be told, you didn't know if asking for their help in finding Minho would be useful or not and you wouldn't know until you went to the office. Tomorrow you would make your final decision.
So here you were, standing by your window, dressed in clothes that were comfortable but easy to defend yourself in, as you stared at that pulsing blue wire. One side of you knew you needed to go, and the other half was stubbornly keeping you in place. It wouldn't hurt to keep them a few minutes. Deciding to be fashionably late satisfied your stubborn side enough to move you from your spot and follow the pulsing blue light.
You arrived at a double door entrance into a pit-like room with shelves and shelves of books and a great table in the center. A great big hole at the top provided the light into the very bottom where you located Hyunjin and Felix. They were both talking in low tone voices, having a deep conversation about something. You sent a rush of mist like water droplets to fall over them, announcing your arrival. They got the message and looked up to see you staring down at them.
One look at the stairs made you want to curse. Surely, they didn't go up and down that many steps daily. You'd be winded and done for the day if you attempted to descend those. Without much thought, you carefully climbed over the railing and jumped off the edge, allowing the water droplets in the air to slow your descent, enjoying the way the rush of wind flowed through your hair and across your face. You landed softly on the floor at the bottom of the pit right in front of Hyunjin and Felix.
"Good morning—"
"You're late." Hyunjin cut Felix off, giving you a roll of his eyes.
"And you woke up on the wrong side of the bed," you sneered at him. Who does he think he is?
"I don't sleep in a bed." Hyunjin rolled his eyes again. Doesn't sleep in a bed? Then where—no you don't need to know. That wasn't important right now.
"Enough," Felix dragged out, extending his hand for you to take, which you did. He began to pull you toward the middle of the room. "We have work to do."
Hyunjin grabbed your arm right as you went by him and pulled you back, pressing his lips to the shell of your ear. "Keep your tongue tied, or else I will do it for you."
The rush of endorphins flooded you and you thought you were having a different reaction between your legs, like urinating yourself, but remembered the band around your thigh. It was becoming warm. The reaction had you stumped, and you could tell Hyunjin knew exactly what was happening to you. The slight smirk on his lips didn't go unnoticed by you. You yanked your arm out of his grasp with the little remaining control you had and spit at his feet.
"I'd like to see you try." you revealed in the disappeared smirk and anger now prevalent in his eyes.
Felix led you over to the center of the pit right next to the table. Before him was a great map surrounded by books on different areas in your country. There were also a few history books, mainly on the Peacemaker and Mafia Grim. Your hand reached for the book on your family when Felix stopped you.
"We'll have time to read that later, right now you need to tell me all the events leading up to the Peacemaker's funeral."
"All of them?" you asked, anxiously to reveal everything that had happened. Hyunjin came over to the table and sat down at one of the chairs, busying himself with a pen and a sheet of paper. Felix only nodded.
"Well—"
Hyunjin interrupted, "And in as much detail as you can remember."
A scowled appeared on your face at his interruption and audacity. Felix took the pen next to him and threw it at Hyunjin's head, completely ignoring the cry and fury on Hyunjin's face once the pen made contact. You didn't miss the small smile that appeared on Felix's face as he turned his attention back to you. Hyunjin seemed to let it pass which struck something inside you. And then, a small smile broke across your face too.
The rest of the morning you shared all that had happened leading up to the funeral. You kept some personal things, like your attacks, to yourself only informing how many had occurred since then.
"There has to be a correlation between everything happening around us and also directly to you," Hyunjin spoke up, focusing on a spot on the table as he tried to make sense of everything in his head. The room became silent as the three of you thought through all the information to see if there were any red strings attached.
"More importantly," Felix reached for the Mafia Grim history book. "Is there someone angry enough to take out Mafia Grim all at once?"
"Let's not acknowledge the elephant in the room," Hyunjin's tone dripped with sarcasm as he let his feet come off the table surface. Felix raised an eyebrow at you when you didn't say anything despite the words being directed at you.
You rolled your eyes, "I have no doubt that it could be Mafia Malefic that kidnapped them. How you could be playing me right now like a cat with yarn, reveling in the fact you have complete control. However, I'm willing to play my cards."
"It's not as simple as us just kidnapping them," Felix spoke, heaving a sigh as his body relaxed into his chair. "If we wanted to get rid of Mafia Grim completely, which we can't, it would've been done long ago. Not now all of a sudden."
"You tried to before," you gritted out. "What's stopping you this time?"
Hyunjin leaned forward, clearly pissed off. "How about the fact that in order to take Mafia Grim down completely, you would have to be weak. To our unfortunate luck, Mafia Grim has displayed and demonstrated the exact opposite for as long as I can remember. Also, how about the known fact that Mafia Malefic wasn't responsible for killing your parents."
"Choose your next words very carefully," you said. Felix raised his eyebrows at you in surprise.
"As if you'd be stupid enough to attack me in my own home," Hyunjin scoffed. "You might work on that temper while you live under my roof." He got up from his seat and straightened his tight shirt. "And while you're doing that, maybe educate yourself on what happened the night your parents died instead of believing what everyone feeds you."
You shot up to attack when you heard him mumble, "Thought you'd at least have your own spine."
Felix pressed a hand to your stomach area and stopped you from moving forward. When Hyunjin had gone, you settled back into your seat and let out a strong huff. The view of the Mafia Grim book stared at you as you let your anger fester inside you. You needed to find them. You needed to get your revenge on whoever did this. Felix ran his fingers through his hair as he opened the Mafia Grim history book and jumped back into your investigating.
Every morning for two weeks, you gathered in the office with Felix and sometimes Hyunjin too. You narrowed possible areas and potential people on the suspect list. It was gradual and none of them were solid enough to completely know for sure. Every night you continued your search, sometimes asking Minho to send you some sort of sign on where they were. To help you in your search to find him.
One particular morning you positioned yourself in front of Felix at the table with your head laying on your folded arms, listening to him go over some information regarding the Peacemaker and some of the enemies he had. You weren't really listening due to how physically exhausted you were from last night's events when you went walking to clear your mind.
Your feet carried you far until you came upon a river rushing rapidly. It was pitch black out with only the half crescent moon creating little light to guide yourself.
In the spur of the moment, you let your fog creep onto the water as you took a seat at the bank of the river to watch. You played with the fog like it was smoke in your hand, enjoying nature in its stillness. The stars twinkled above you in masses of millions, comforting you oddly enough. It didn't take much to prompt you to stick your feet into the rushing water and let the water soothe you.
A cricket began to chirp as you released a slight mist into the air to create some humidity for the life around you. In the peace of the moment, you closed your eyes and asked deep down for Minho to send you some sort of sign. You waited. A breath...nothing. Defeated, you huffed a breath and hung your head shamefully, letting the tears fall down your face. How was it that you couldn't find him? Were you so weak that you couldn't even find your own brother?
The feeling of something touching your leg had you flinching away. You looked at what had touched you only to see a small white rabbit twitching its nose at you curiously. The thundering of your heart was all you felt as you slowly relaxed and extended the back of your hand to its nose as an offering of peace. It inspected your hand briefly before hopping closer and nibbling on the plant by the water. Its fur was soft as you stroked its back lightly.
"Hello," you whispered out to it. It carried on as you continued to pet it gently.
A force sealed your lips completely shut as your body lifted into the air. Panic nearly choked you as you struggled against the strong force taking control of you. The sight below you of the rushing river that you were now suspended over had you thrashing harder. Your eyes scanned the clearing desperately to try and see who was behind this. A hooded figure in the trees was all you saw right before you went under the water. Having not taken a breath of steady air before you were bound, you were already struggling for air.
The force pulled you deeper into the water all the way to the bottom of the river. Rocks scrapped against your body as you thrashed around to fight against whatever was holding you. Having no more strength and will to hold your breath, you inhaled deeply. Water burned your nostrils and throat as your lungs lit up in flames at the amount of water now occupying the air space. More water filled your stomach and lungs as you continued to fight. Black clouded your vision, and you were still inhaling water after a few seconds longer. Within a few more second all your strength left you and you went still. This was it. This is how you were going to die.
Everything became light for a brief moment of your consciousness before something solid wrapped around your frame and you were being pulled upward. Gravity weighed on you greatly as you landed on bank. A strong hand violently pressed into your chest, forcing water up your throat and nose. The feeling had you regaining consciousness, coughing and vomiting water onto the grass. Everything hurt. Everything.
Huffing and slight coughing was next to you as you looked at your rescuer. Hyunjin.
"Is she okay?" a voice filled the air as you began vomiting again. Hyunjin crawled over to you and held you up as best as he could while you heaved for air. He looked through the dripping wet strands of hair hanging in his eyes and on his face at the Light User and Blade Conjurer who were standing a few feet away.
Hyunjin only nodded, patting your back slightly. He let you collapse onto the ground when you stopped vomiting.
"Who was it?" Hyunjin asked, looking to the two standing. They exchanged a glance.
"We didn't see who it was, but they ran away as soon as we attacked to keep their identity hidden." Changbin spoke up.
"Get her back to headquarters," Hyunjin mumbled, making a move to stand. "I need to check the perimeter and track down who it was."
You reached out for Hyunjin's arm when he began to move away. Hyunjin stilled as he felt your hand. Words could not form in your throat due to the rawness in your vocal cords, but Hyunjin didn't need words when all you did was squeeze his hand.
"Changbin," Hyunjin huffed, slipping an arm under your neck and the back of your knees. "Run a perimeter around the river, and hurry."
Hyunjin lifted you in his hold as he motioned for Felix to grab onto his shoulder. The three of you were back at headquarters in seconds. Heat surrounded you as you began to cough violently, water scraping its way out of your lungs and onto your chest. Everything still felt on fire as Hyunjin laid you on a surface.
"Call for Chan immediately," Hyunjin began beating your back to help you cough up more fluid. Within another minute, Chan was walking through the door, eyebrows furrowed at the sight of you.
"What happened?" he asked, replacing Hyunjin's place as he pressed a stethoscope to your wet chest to hear what was happening inside.
"It was an attack from someone," Hyunjin said, taking your hand that reached for him. Chan looked at your joined hands and pondered deeply about it as he went to work on drying up the water on the inside of your lungs. It hurt like hell, like you were becoming ash, but the IV in your arm, inserted before Chan began working, was helping you stay hydrated during the process.
"Okay," he pulled out some bark and gave you a cup of steaming tea. "Take a sip of the tea to soothe your throat and then eat the bark."
Hyunjin got behind you and braced you into a sitting position, acting as your anchor. The Healer aided you when you struggled to swallow and slowly, you began to feel better. Your head fell back into the Mafia boss's shoulder from exhaustion when the pain ceased into almost nothing.
"Y/n," Chan's voice was tender and caring. "You can't go off on your own like this."
"I'm well aware now," you grumbled, voice still hoarse.
"Did you see who it was?" Chan asked, packing his things back up. You shook your head and watched Chan and Hyunjin exchange uncertain glances.
"I only saw a hooded figure."
Hyunjin unconsciously squeezed your elbows gently in his hands, leaving you feeling warmer than you had a few seconds ago. His presence, being your rescuer, comforted you and made you feel safer. It was reassuring.
Felix's words sounded distant as you slowly came back to reality. He didn't seem to notice you had dosed out of reality for a bit. After a few minutes longer, you noticed the light Felix had created to give light to your materials laid out on the table. You focused on one individual ray of light and reached deep within yourself to cast a thin layer of mist right at the light.
A rainbow appeared softly, shining brightly for a second, then fading as the water evaporated into the air.
Felix caught the rainbow in the corner of his eye and paused in his sentence. He'd never seen anyone do that so closely to him. Subtly, he moved the light a bit closer to you as you created more mist. The rainbow was a lot brighter this time, lasting longer. You hadn't registered the silence until the door to the office opened. Hyunjin stepped into the room and closed the door. At his presence you sat up straight.
The last you saw of him was when he walked you to your room and enforced more protective spells around it to help you feel safer while sleeping. Truthfully, you wanted him to stay with you and hold you due to how fearful you were, but you kept your mouth shut and nodded simply when he bid you a good night.
"Good afternoon." Hyunjin greeted, he set down a cup of hot tea, from herbs left by Chan, in front of you and rubbed your back lightly. "How are you feeling?"
You offered him a small grateful smile as you nodded and pick up the mug, "Better."
Hyunjin was satisfied with the answer as he dragged up a chair to sit on.
"So Changbin could only trace the attackers whereabouts two miles South before they disappeared," Hyunjin was pointing at the location points on the large map of the valley. "If they headed South then that only leaves us with three options. The Healers cabin, the Breath Takers located in the sharp points of the mountains, and lastly the Peacemaker's Ruins."
Breath Takers...soul sucking monsters. You prayed that Minho, Han, and Jeongin hadn't been taken by those things. Unfortunately, there was a very high chance, and it made your stomach turn.
"Did Chan see anything?" Felix asked, surprised at the mention of the Healer. You thought about Chan. If anyone saw anything it'd be him.
Hyunjin shook his head, "Changbin did find traces of Feverfew near the area. I questioned Chan about it, and he said someone broke into his supplies a few days ago and he's been trying to catch them. Now that he sees a connection, he's not pleased. Needless to say, whoever this is, they won't try to cross him again."
"I think we should call it a day," Felix began to close up books. He looked to you, "You need rest."
There was no arguing with him since you felt so tired. Sleep sounded wonderful; you might have considered a bath if the fear of drowning wasn't going to give you a heart attack. Somewhere deep inside, you knew you had to overcome that fear though.
Felix departed when Changbin came to get him for other responsibilities. It was just you and Hyunjin now. There wasn't any tension or animosity between the two of you which was welcome. The two of you slowly began to clean up the office and reorganize it, silently. You made no effort to strike up a conversation due to your sudden shyness. The question you wanted to ask seemed a bit personal and you didn't want to come across as nosy.
"I think that's all," Hyunjin finally broke the silence and turned to face you. He gave you a short smile before making his way over to the stairs.
"Wait, Hyunjin?" your voice came out rushed as if you were afraid that he was suddenly going to disappear on you. He paused by the steps and gave you his attention, watching as you came over to his side. "Will you let me take you to the top?"
"Take me?" Hyunjin raised his eyebrows in surprise. You looked away for a moment from slight embarrassment, but nodded, nevertheless. The mafia boss pondered over the request for a moment before deciding to let you take him to the top of the steps.
"Okay," you breathed realizing you didn't think you'd get this far and wasn't sure exactly how you were going to take hold of him to get him up to the top of the stairs. You reached down and gently took his hands, wrapping them around your waist and securing your arms around his neck. The new proximity brought your faces closer together and pressed your bodies flush against each other. You knew you couldn't hide the small blush that appeared on your face as you tried to focus on lifting the two of you to the top of the stairs.
"Y/n, wait," Hyunjin whispered. You opened your eyes and looked into his, suddenly feeling your heart beating faster. What was wrong with you? If Minho saw you like this, he'd bury you into the ground himself and disown you until his death. You felt Hyunjin's arms wrap around you a bit tighter. "Let me show you something."
You didn't dare say anything this close to him, so you simply nodded, putting your trust into his hands. There was something about the way he held you that made you never want to leave his arms again. It was as if there was an invisible pull keeping you tethered to him. The feeling made you sick to your stomach since you didn't know what it meant, and you had been raised to hate this man with your entire being. All of that was slowly unraveling.
Within a flash of light, the two of you disappeared from headquarters.
Rushing wind whipped around you and the roaring of water filled your ears. A waterfall. When you heard the sound of water and noticed that you were extremely high up, you tightened your grip on Hyunjin. Heights didn't agree with you well and often intimidated you while the sound was traumatic. This waterfall seemed to be the tallest you've ever been to or seen.
"Are you afraid of heights?" Hyunjin's voice penetrated over the roaring water of the waterfall. You looked at him.
"I'm afraid of a lot of things," you admitted. The expression on his face changed. It was one of understanding.
Hyunjin slowly released you, keeping a hand firmly grasped onto your arm to secure you, "Me too."
He pulled you down the side of the waterfall down to a small hidden path just wide enough for one person to walk on. Hyunjin went first, keeping his hand in yours all the while guiding you along the edge of the waterfall, right underneath it. You focused your attention on the mist pouring off the waterfall, moving it away from the two of you to keep you dry against the cooler weather. Hyunjin thanked you through his body language right as he went under the rushing water.
"Do you trust me?" Hyunjin paused, waiting.
You looked at him for a second wondering why he was suddenly asking you this after you agreed to let him take you from the office without so much as knowing just exactly where he was taking you to trusting him through your fear. His question was a genuine one, asking for reassurance that you felt comfortable and safe before moving forward. It was new.
"Only if you promise not to throw me over a cliff," you joked. The joke settled well with Hyunjin, and he took it as a yes that you did in fact in this moment, trust him.
"Then close your eyes for me."
A rush of chills decorated your skin as you closed your eyes for him. Hyunjin noticed the bumps appeared on your skin and smiled to himself. Gently, he took both of your hands and pulled you through a hidden archway right under the waterfall. Your ears picked up on the gentle falling of more water as you smelled a deep water-like earth smell mixed with floral. The rush of the waterfall was gone. Hyunjin stopped slowly and stepped to the side.
"Okay, open."
A soft gasp left your lips as your eyes looked at the scenery in front of you. The two of you were inside a beautiful cenote. Flowers lined the walls, drinking from the water falling through the open hole in the river. The light reflected off the water making it sparkle. Small beams of light reflected onto the stone walls not covered in deep magenta flowers. The sight was amazing and one you'd never seen.
"It's beautiful," you smiled at Hyunjin, stepping forward to dip your hand in the water. It was lukewarm and crystal clear.
"Do you want to swim?" his voice was careful. You looked back at him with a puzzled look. Hyunjin only smiled, "The water has healing minerals in it. It'll help soothe sore muscles and replenish the body, but if it's too much for you considering last night..."
The thought was sweet. "But I don't have a swimsuit, and I won't go in naked."
Hyunjin laughed, his laughter echoing off the walls. "I wouldn't ask you to get naked, and your training clothes are sewn to make you a swimsuit if you ever find yourself needing to be in water."
Hyunjin, being a man, gulped down the idea presenting itself. He had to stay focused, or he would lose his control and blow everything. You raised one eyebrow right before your skeptical look changed into shock as Hyunjin unzipped his shirt and pulled it off. He was sculpted like a Greed god with broad shoulders, big arms, and a toned chest with a few abs. He tied back his hair and transformed his pants into shorts before stepping into the water, sharing your gaze.
What was this man doing to you?
"The water is nice," he taunted softly, splashing water onto his skin to make it shine against the light. You swallowed hard.
"Turn around," you chided. Hyunjin laughed and rolled his eyes before turning around. His back is ripped too??
It took you a few minutes, but you eventually figured out how to transform your outfit into a two-piece bathing suit, not thrilled with how much it was lacking in coverage, but satisfied enough with what it was covering. You placed your clothes next to his and tied your hair up just like Hyunjin had. You took a deep breath and slowly stepped into the water, letting it engulf you up to your waist.
"Okay," you said softly. "You can turn around."
Hyunjin only looked over his shoulder, wishing he hadn't as his insides turned inside out after seeing you in your swimsuit. Your chest and neckline looked so soft to him and your shoulders too. He wanted nothing more than to touch you and kiss every inch of skin on those areas. Wanting to show you just how much you affected him. Playing it cool, he smiled and treaded into the water further; he swam closer to the water softly falling over the edges of the wide whole in the middle of the cavern and waited for you to join him, which you did with deep breaths.
Since the water was still and crystal clear, it was a bit easier to force yourself to walk toward Hyunjin. He met you halfway and took your hands in his, helping you feel grounded. It wasn't as hard when he was touching you.
The two of you soaked in the mineral water and allowed the water to heal injuries and sore muscles, which you in fact had quite a few. Hyunjin had a few cuts and bruises on his back and chest that you watched heal wondering if he acquired them while trying to save you last night.
"How do you know about this place?" you spoke after a long while.
"Chan told me about it a long time ago," Hyunjin said, swimming a little closer to you as the conversation struck up. "Over the last few weeks, we've been bringing Seungmin up here to help heal his wounds."
Guilt overwhelmed you at the mention of the boy you'd almost killed. You thought about going to apologize in person, but he was so well hidden in the compound that it was difficult for you to build up the courage to seek him out. It did bring you some comfort that a place like this was here for him during his healing process. Not knowing how you gave him the wounds, scarred you beyond measure.
"Oh," you replied softly, looking away for a moment to tie your thoughts back together after wondering about Seungmin. Maybe Hyunjin would be honest with you, so you took a leap and asked, "Is he okay?"
Hyunjin raised his eyebrows slightly before nodding gently, "He's recovering. He's awake more now that his wounds are mostly healed. With time he'll be back to his normal self."
You only nodded. Hyunjin noticed the guilt even before you asked the question. He sees that a lot in you whenever things go sour or mentions of past horrors come up in conversation. Hyunjin avoided those if he could in order to make you not feel deep levels of guilt that might manifest itself.
When your legs began to get tired you caught yourself slipping into the water a bit further. Hyunjin moved before you registered it, taking you in his arms and holding you up. You inhaled heavily at the close proximity and looked into his eyes. They were a beautiful chocolate brown with sparkles of reflected light coming down as he looked into your own eyes and searched your face.
Hyunjin Mafia of Malefic was incredibly handsome through his visuals but also through the way he held himself when he walked or stood, when he sat down and gazed over a crowd, but more importantly through the way he touched and handled you. His hands being gentle and respectful as they held you at your waist and the soft gaze in his eyes when he looked at you made you melt slightly in place. It was very hard to keep your distance when he gave you nothing to stand on, keeping you suspended all the time.
The longer you stared at him, the closer he pulled you into his chest. His soft skin against your own was addicting and enticing. With every passing second, your heart rate sped up, beating rapidly. And just when you didn't think it could progress further, Hyunjin pressed his lips against yours for a brief second.
You gasped, pulling back slightly to stare at him with surprise. His grip on you tightened a bit as he waited for you to say something. Something about the way he pulled back didn't sit right with you as you moved your hands to rest just under his ears and returned the kiss. This time Hyunjin didn't allow for either of you to pull back as his hand moved to hold the middle of your back, to press you against him, and the other holding the underside of your left thigh.
When he needed air, which took him a long while, he pulled back and inhaled deeply before attending to your neck. You tipped your head back to give him better access to your collarbones and Jugular area enjoying the way his hot plump lips felt against your skin. He kissed your chest before his lips came back up to kiss yours, hard. You did not miss the way his hands were kneading the flesh of your skin while his lips bruised yours.
"Hyunjin," you breathed out, closing your eyes when you felt his hands at your waist. He rested his forehead against yours, heaving for air as his brain fogged up.
"If you say my name like that again," Hyunjin panted, kissing your lips again. "I will not be able to hold myself back."
A small laugh escaped your lips before you ducked your head into his neck. Now it was his turn to laugh as he squeezed you in a hug, resting his temple against yours. The water was a bit warmer as your powers let heat flow from you. You couldn't tell if it was the minerals in the water or Hyunjin that were making you feel better; you wanted it to be the latter.
For a few hours, you let yourself forget all your stress as you swam around cenote with Hyunjin, being playful and bold with him. You let him kiss you and make you feel like a queen, you let him touch you and worship you like you were going to be gone from him in the next second. He let you do the same, kissing him deeply and letting himself be shaped by your touch. It was healing for the both of you even though you both knew things would not be the same when it was time to return to headquarters.
By evening, you had showered and dressed yourself into some more comfortable clothes. It was close to dinner time and despite having a very intimate moment with Hyunjin and still trying to wrap your head around the feelings you were experiencing, it did not deter you from your search for Minho. The idea of Minho finding out what you did with Hyunjin in that cenote made you laugh softly to yourself. He'd blow his top off at just the thought.
First, you needed to find any strengths or weaknesses on Breath Takers and also more history surrounding the three areas suspected from this morning. This strategy had been one of the first of many you learned when growing up under your parents. Always start with information to better able yourself. The library was where you were going to start.
The problem for you was going to be finding it. The hallways all looked the same but if you walked long enough you might find it and get more information before dinner started. Minutes had passed and you were slowly leaving a trail mist on the floor to help you find your way back when you came upon a windowed hallway. It piqued your interest enough to make the right turn, seeing that the windows looked out over the river. It was a bridge hallway.
The water rushed below, surrounded by deep green trees and shrubbery. Suspended at the same level as the hallway was a balcony with seating and tables to sit at. The longer you observed it, the more you were able to see what was behind the glass window beyond it. With a few more steps, the light glaring on the glass disappeared and you saw it.
A shelf full of books.
When you entered the library, it was so quiet you could hear yourself breathing. Taking in the books made you realize that this wasn't a normal library with books labeled and sections on display to help your search. All of the books were of a deep brown with thick heavy spines, dozens of pages, and no titles on the front. Maybe you could get lucky.
You decided to start on the left side and work your way back and then repeat on the other side coming from the back to the front. If you picked up a few books every now and then, glancing through them, you might get lucky and find the section you were looking for.
So far you had found factual books on intellectual studies such as herbs and plants and guides on how certain life forms grew and prospered under a specific instruction. There were at least three rows from top to bottom on understanding all forms of skill as well as those who use them. You'd be lying if you said you didn't get caught up a little in those books. It was especially amusing for you to discover that Changbin's kind was actually huge softies. You just had to gain their trust and full comfort level in order to see it at its peak.
"Trying to find a way to befriend Changbin?" a voice scared you into dropping the heavy book as panic rushed through you.
Seungmin, was leaning against the bookshelf on the opposite end of the isle with his arms crossed in front of his chest, watching you. The panic eased almost immediately, but not through your own means. It was almost as if it never happened.
"Taking away my panic so I don't attack you?" you countered, picking the book up from the floor and putting it back on the shelf.
"Maybe," he replied, remaining in his spot. He quirked an eyebrow at you pulling another book off the shelf and skimming through it; repeating the action a few times. "Wouldn't be the first time."
You were a few seconds short of biting back something harsh, when you remembered what you had done to him the last time the two of you were this close to each other. You only heaved a sigh and continued to look through the books. Seungmin followed silently which seemed to be putting you a little on edge the more you were looking for information.
"You're digging for something," he suddenly spoke, finding his comfort in leaning against another shelf.
"How incredibly observant of you."
"The information you're seeking is not in this library," he said, straightening up into a normal standing position. His words made you falter slightly in your reach for another book. If what you were trying to find wasn't in here, then where was it? When you looked back at Seungmin he was observing you again.
Then he spoke again, "If you're as smart as I think you are, I'm willing to trade information."
"No way." you shot down the offer immediately. There was no way you were going to unfold your families' secrets just like that.
"Only specifics." he bargained lightly. "More specifically, information about you."
Now you were puzzled, "You don't want information on my family to exploit them?"
"Don't need it when I can simply convince the information out of them."
The two of you stood silently with heavy tension as you thought over what he was offering. Whether he was trying to take advantage of you or gain strength for himself through other means, it was hard to tell. Seungmin was hard to read. The longer the silence went on, the more impatient he was becoming.
Something didn't feel right. You shook your head slowly, finally coming to a decision. "No."
Seungmin smiled widely, retreating slowly. "Very well. You know where to find me if you change your mind." Seungmin turned and was almost out of sight, "and you will."
After hours of searching after your encounter with Seungmin, you were exhausted. He had been right about you not being able to find anything. And he was right about you dying to gain information for your benefit that only he had. It did take a few hours of you sitting in your room, torn over your own self-ego and the surrender of yourself to Seungmin's will; ultimately, you did give into his wants, having no other options.
When you entered the hallway, you stood for a minute pondering over what he meant by where to find him. You had explored most of the compound in the weeks you had stayed, but Seungmin's area or room was one you didn't go looking for in case he wanted to kill you outright, which he was more than justified to do.
You supposed you could just start walking and hoped to find his quarters soon.
His door was the only one you'd seen, so far, that was solid black and had no handle. For a moment you didn't know how to approach it. You tried to push inward and with no luck, it remained shut. The second thing you tried was a knock. Nothing. A sigh escaped you as you pondered over any other options. Your fingers grazed around the door for a button and you inspected the floor for any triggers. There was no physical way in. If there was a mental one, you didn't know how you would use that.
"I should do this to my room," you mumbled to yourself, realizing how much protection was provided. Maybe you could ask Felix to help you on that. You inhaled deeply and closed your eyes. You needed to think. How would you get into this room? You had to put yourself in the shoes of Seungmin.
You started by voicing specific words meant to open things—like abracadabra or open sesame. When those didn't work you imaged the door opening for you. Again, nothing. You turned to walk away when you paused. The last stretch of hope extended your hand to where the doorknob would've been. Your fingertips came in contact with cool metal as you wrapped your hands around a doorknob.
You breathed a sigh of relief but also cursed the Mind Controller. The doorknob had been so black that it was invisible against the same black of the door. A mind trick without any effort. You pushed the door inward after turning the handle and walked into the room. To your surprise, you raised your eyebrows and paused halfway in the door.
"You heard all of that didn't you?" you started at the Mind Controller who was sitting in a chair facing the door. His hands held a stopwatch that was paused with a good five minutes recorded.
"Glad you aren't completely stupid." he only smiled, setting the stopwatch down on the table in front of him and gesturing to the chair opposite of his. He watched as you followed his request without question. The room was very dark and simple. The room you were in was a living/study area. From what you could tell there were two other rooms; one to your right and the other to your left. The air was cold to you and you were confused to see that there was a fireplace but no fire going.
"Start one."
You looked at Seungmin for a moment only realizing a second later that he was asking you to make a fire. You shook your head. "My fire doesn't bring warmth," you told him. Seungmin looked like he was trying to figure out how to ask why, but you beat him to it. "I've tried."
Seungmin tilted his head back slightly as of remembering just what your fire could do. He smirked slightly, "I know it doesn't."
"Why ask?" you grumbled as you looked at him. He sighed and pulled back the collar of his shirt to reveal one of the now faded pink scars.
"Because this is a wound from powers unknown to most," he shrugged. "Doesn't mean you aren't capable of igniting a fire that produces warmth. Though if you really tried, I suppose you're right."
You furrowed your eyebrows and grew uncomfortable at his assumption regarding your lack of trying. It wasn't because of lack in effort, but in pure ability. You weren't gifted the skill to provide warm fires. "Just because they aren't warm doesn't mean they won't burn you."
"Now that," he uncrossed his legs and stood. "I figured out the hard way."
He walked over to one of the shelves and collected two large books. One that looked older and the other looking merely untouched. Seungmin set them on the table in front of him and motioned for you to take a seat across from him.
"Now, the information you need is in this book here," he laid a hand down on the book to your right while he rested the other hand down on the book on the left. "And the information I want to know will be recorded in this one."
"Recorded?"
Seungmin nodded, "I'm half the reason all the books here are written the way they are. I either stole the information or asked people to explain."
"Why do you want my story?"
"Because," Seungmin leaned forward. "You are and will be legendary."
"And what's in the other book."
"The last bit of the Peacemaker's enemies."
Hours later, you were walking out of Seungmin's room with a rushing heart. You pulled the door to as you tried to wrap your mind around the information revealed to you moments ago. Everything made sense. All of the information clicked for you and you had no time to spare.
Just as you went to take a step, there was a gravitational pull at you. It was comforting, familiar. Tears were welling up in your eyes at the feeling, having not felt it in so long. You were practically sprinting in the direction of the pull coming to a door on the other side of the compound. Your hand closed around the handle and turned the knob pushing it inward.
Then your heart dropped to your stomach.
Jeongin was barely holding himself up at a desk in front of Hyunjin with Felix next to him. Tears streamed down your face as they all turned to see who had opened the door. Jeongin breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of you, squeezing you into his embrace when you sprinted to his arms.
"Oh my gosh," Jeongin was huffing and puffing, locking you into his arms tightly. "You're okay, oh my gosh."
He hushed you softly while carding his fingers through your hair comfortingly, barely comprehending you standing in front of him. He took all your tears as you sobbed into his neck and held him closely.
"It's okay," Jeongin whispered, kissing your temple. "You're okay."
"Okay," Hyunjin spoke up breaking the moment. "That's enough. Release her."
Jeongin ignored Hyunjin's command as you sunk further into his embrace at the voice of the Mafia Malefic's boss.
Felix saw how Hyunjin was getting worked up over watching Jeongin, but you needed this moment. Carefully, he stepped forward and laid a hand on your back when enough time has passed. Jeongin glared ever so slightly at the touch, yet knowing what Felix was trying to avoid, he softly helped remove you from his embrace into Felix's arms which you didn't want.
"Stop," you interjected, when you tried to pull away from Felix, but his grip tightened.
"Y/n," Hyunjin's voice rose in warning, eyes dangerously staring at you to stop resisting.
"Let her be," Hyunjin only rolled his eyes at Jeongin's words. Jeongin eventually got you to calm down and go with Felix, assuring you that he wouldn't be leaving.
"Please," Hyunjin grumbled, standing from his chair. "Just because you are standing here does not explain your actions and why you are here. I will protect everyone here in this room except for you. "
"If you love her," Jeongin leaned onto the desk, getting right in Hyunjin's face. "Then tell her."
Love me? What?
"If you say it again," Hyunjin's voice mumbled for only Jeongin to hear. He leaned closely, threateningly, "I will kill you in front of her."
"Y/n," Jeongin turned to look at you. Hyunjin tried to interrupt but Jeongin was looking straight at you. "Do you have any kind of marking on your body that wasn't there before?"
Now you were dead still. You hadn't told anyone about that and even at the cenote, Hyunjin hadn't seemed to notice that it was on you. That mark. You knew it had significance.
"Perhaps," Jeongin continued, "A white figure eight?"
"How do you know that?" your voice was barely above a whisper. Felix heaved a heavy breath. This is not how he wanted this conversation to go.
"Show her," Jeongin was now directing his stare straight at Hyunjin, demanding that he show the matching mark. Hyunjin made no move to do anything only staring at Jeongin with a look that could kill. He wanted to be the one to tell you when the time was right, not through the means of this moment.
Felix looked at Hyunjin almost pleading with him to just reveal the mark. This had gone far too long. "Hyunjin. Just show her."
Hyunjin finally looked at you and saw the confusion in your eyes and how wet they were from crying. He didn't want to be the cause of that. So, Hyunjin unbuckled his belt and unsnapped the buttons connecting his shirt to his pants, and folded down the waistline of his pants to reveal the same mark wrapping around only his left hip bone.
Your knees gave out at the sight of it.
Your mind was reeling with thoughts as to what that actually meant and if your mind was steering in the direction you thought it was, the sight of the mark wasn't good for you. In fact, it would throw your entire plan completely for a loop and you would be doomed.
Felix helped to stabilize you as the information hit you like a fast train. This could not be real. A part of you was overjoyed by this information, and the other was terrified, having this information confirmed. All of it being so new and only in the span of a day.
"Soulmates," Jeongin stood up straighter, staring at Hyunjin with a strong glint in his eyes. "If I could kill you without it affecting her, I'd do it without any hesitation."
"Soulmates?!" you gasped; your suspicions being confirmed. "Kill him??"
"I think you've over welcomed your stay," Hyunjin looked at Jeongin, after hearing the desperation in your voice. He needed to speak to you alone. "Since you can't be trusted, enjoy a cell."
"You have no idea what you're doing." Jeongin shook his head, standing unafraid of what Hyunjin might do. "If you trap me, she will die."
"Over my dead body." Hyunjin's voice rang out, sending a rush of shivers over everyone's skin. "She's mine. I'll do anything it takes to ensure her safety."
Jeongin opened his mouth to reply, but Hyunjin beat him to it. Electricity lit up Hyunjin's fingers threateningly, "Say goodbye."
"No–" you were out of Felix's hold in seconds trying to keep Jeongin with you for a little longer. He could confirm who had done this and tell you how to get to Minho and Han. It didn't matter to you how he was standing here now without them.
When you went to reach out for him, a strong hand wrapped around your bicep and pulled you back. Hyunjin held you by his side.
"Y/n stop," Hyunjin demanded when you applied every ounce of energy into trying to escape his hold. "That's enough!"
"Go to hell!" you screamed in his face. Within the next second, he held his hand out to Jeongin and sent him away.
Hyunjin gave one look to Felix and the second in command was out of the room in a matter of seconds. When the door shut behind him Hyunjin released you. This gave you the perfect opportunity to turn and slap him hard.
Hyunjin recovered and grabbed the hand that came back up to slap him again, "I said that's enough! Listen to what I have to say."
"Do you think I care what you say?" you growled through gritted teeth. "What was that? Lying to me about this mark we share that will change everything? Who do you think you are to keep that from me?"
"Yours." Hyunjin was now looking deep into your eyes. They searched your face for acceptance and a kind of wanting you weren't used to seeing. He drove you mad.
You swallowed the knot in your throat, half lying to yourself, "I don't want you."
Hyunjin let go of your hand with his jaw clenched tightly and turned away to put as much space between the two of you as he could. His eyes avoided you as he gathered a few knives. The rejection was something he was expecting but didn't want to hear. Not when he tried so hard to build trust. Not when he thought even for a moment that you returned the affection.
"Hyunjin," you closed you eyes as instant regret hit you. "Tell me why Jeongin was in here. Tell me why you chose not to tell me?"
"Jeongin," Hyunjin snapped. "Is the one that attacked you. He attempted to drown you. Forgive me for putting him far away from you."
"He was forced!" you exclaim. "I know who attacked me. I need Jeongin to help me go fight and get Minho and Han to safety."
"Absolutely not," he instantly shot you down. "I will not let you out yourself in danger. I will deal with Jeongin and take care of everything."
You watched as he grabbed a bag next to the desk and hoisted it onto his shoulder. He walked up to you and tried to grab you hand, but you moved away from him. His hands gathered the front of your shirt and he forces you closely to him.
"Maybe when things settle down," he slowly moved his lips to your ear. "Then you'll kiss me like you did under the falling water and touch me like you love me and can't control yourself."
You hated yourself deeply for the way your breath escaped shakily at his words. It affected you in ways you didn't want and made you want to cry at how cruel he could be. This was toxic, he was toxic. Why did it give you such a thrill?
His lips kissed your cheek lightly before letting go of you slowly so you could stabilize yourself back onto the floor.
"Then I'll go by myself," you mumbled.
Rage was pulsing through you as he began to walk away from you. Out of spite, you reached for his hand and as gently as you could, stepped up to his side. Hyunjin stilled when your hand came up to his jaw, turning it to you. You stood still for a second before shoving his jaw up and back as white fire-like ice ripped up through your hand and into his neck.
Hyunjin cried out and got out of your grip as fast as he could, eyes wild and high on alert as he dropped the bag on his shoulder and touched where you had attacked. His eyes flashed angrily as he counterattacked by trapping both your hands into a twist with his own, holding them against your stomach and pinning you to the desk with a strong force. Now that he was leaning over you, Hyunjin gritted his teeth before sending a huge wave of pulsing electricity shooting into your body. Bright blue static lines popped through you as you screamed loudly from the pain.
Hyunjin let it go after a long brutal minute, practically shoving himself off of you and gathering his things in a huff. He was fuming and needed to leave before he did any crucial damage to you. A minute long of being electrocuted seemed to just about disable you from attacking him again.
"Screw you, Y/n." Was all he called out before leaving you shaking on his desk; the buzz still pulsed through you and tears cascaded down your cheeks silently.
Changbin was the one that came to you after what felt like forever, only being a few minutes in real time. He wrapped you in a blanket before touching you and carried you to the medical ward where someone treated you for Shock. To your grateful surprise, Felix stayed with you during the entire procedure and made sure you weren't alone. For a brief moment you wished Felix had been your soulmate instead of Satan himself.
You were safe to shower in water and move about, but you would feel weary for the next day or two.
Hyunjin picked up a rock laying on the ground at the edge's cliff and hurled it out into the deep drop. This is where he had gone after your fight; the only place that was familiar to him, comforting to him.
He roared out as he threw another stone. Tears rippled down his face as his heart ached to the point of no return. His tears were hot against the cold air and he felt the rocks bite at his knees when they hit the ground. Stinging erupted from his scalp—his fingers working up knots in his hair over and over again.
"This cannot be happening," he pleaded out loud to himself, desperately trying to run through the events that had just happened. The words you said to him and the look in your eyes when you found out he was your soulmate. Hyunjin would rather be dead than to be feeling what he was feeling right now. His breath was coming how in short huffs as the tears continued to fall down his face.
"Is she dead?" he asked.
"You'd know if she were," came the reply. Felix stood not to far off from where Hyunjin was kneeling. "You shouldn't have handled it the way you did."
Hyunjin was not in the mood for a lecture. His sorrow turned to anger as he got up from the ground and faced Felix. "Fight me. Distract me from my thoughts."
Felix tilted his head down slightly, an unamused glint glossing his eyes. He raised his hand and a flash of light so bright blinded Hyunjin in half a second. He closed his eyes and submitted himself to the dark, thriving off the sounds in his ears and the sensations through his hands and feet. Felix was deathly silent on his feet, but every once in a while, he slipped up.
click.
Hyunjin attacked behind him and opened his eyes slightly to see if the attack had given him his sight back. The light was gone but Felix had blindsided him and thrown a nasty punch to the back of his head and made direct contact. Growling from frustration, Hyunjin stomped on the ground, sending a pulsing wave of electricity. Felix was up in the air in seconds, dancing on sun beams and narrowly missing the waves before arching his next attack right at his friend.
Hyunjin blocked.
The light absorbed Felix into nothing, leaving Hyunjin to guess where he would appear next. He waited with his eyes on the next cloud in the sky, mere seconds from blocking out the sun. Right as the cloud covered the ball of fire, the Mafia boss caught sight of his second in command coming back from the light with a series of more physical attacks. Hyunjin geared up another attack, only for Felix to blind him again and deliver the final blow.
Felix stared down at his friend laying on the ground, "You need to talk to her and explain everything before it's too late."
"I already tried that." Hyunjin grunted as he took Felix's outstretched hand. "That's why things ended the way they did."
"You aren't trying hard enough." Felix boldly spoke. "You better get yourself together and treat her the way she wants to be treated." Hyunjin glanced at Felix to see the hard serious gaze he was giving him. "Minho was right you know. She is her own person and needs to be treated as such. You'll never lose her if you do that."
An angry roar left Hyunjin's throat. He was now left alone on the cliff's edge. Alone to his unending thoughts.
It was only a few hours later when you woke. Your mind was only thinking of one person and one goal the second your eyes opened, but they were harder to reach because of your condition. The effects of Hyunjin's attack made it very difficult for you to function properly. Even something as simple as walking was challenging.
When you could move without struggling too much, you sought out the person on your mind. It didn't take you nearly as long to find him this time around, having desperation at your back and hateful revenge in your hands.
The leaves crunched underneath your feet as you stumbled to the front door. The lights were on inside and the forest around the building was silent. Inhaling, you reached for the knob and pushed inward.
The fireplace was glowing brightly, igniting the inside with light. You barely glanced around, looking to make sure there was nobody else inside. Completely empty. This prompted you to investigating all the walls for a trap door or secret latch that would open into another hidden room. However, there was nothing.
Panic filled your throat as you racked your brain to figure this out. There was no telling how much time you had left. Sounds outside had you searching for a place to hide immediately. The corner behind one of the chairs next to the fireplace seemed good enough.
Though as you ran to the hiding spot, your foot hooked on the edge of the rug on the floor and you fell face first into the wooden floor. The sounds we're getting loud and you had to make sure it didn't look like anyone was in here. Your hand grabbed the edge of the flipped rug to tug it back into place when you saw a hidden latch.
It was now or never, you pulled the latch upward and climbed under the trap door, trying your best to place the rug back before you pulled the latch shut. It was pitch black in the small space you were limited to. Praying the rug was in place, you lit your hand with the white fire to inspect the space.
There was a ladder leading from the small square space you were crouched on top of down into the darkness. You shot the fire down the hole. It disappeared after lighting up what looked like a hallway.
This had to lead to Minho.
You quickly made work of the ladder and landed on the cold stone floor at the bottom. A gasp escaped you at the sight of the hall. Bloody dead bodies hung on the walls like trophy's on display. Fear was drowning you as you walked as fast as you could down the hall. You became very uneasy when you saw who was hanging above the door at the end of the hallway.
The Peacemaker.
When you opened the door you gasped again. Minho and Han were shackled to the wall. The shackles had needles on the inside, sticking them through their wrists and ankles as some sort of deep purple liquid filled their bodies. It looked as though Jeongin had been here before escaping as there was a place for a third victim.
"Minho," you whispered frantically, lifting his head and seeing if he was dead. He was incredibly weak, but he opened his eyes to see if he heard your voice or if he was simply imagining it.
"Y/n," he couldn't even say your name properly. You moved to check and see if Han was also alive, finding him to be in the same state as Minho.
"Y/n," Han's voice was slightly better than Minho's as he called for you.
"Yes, yes," you touched his face tenderly. "I'm going to get you out of here."
"Y/n," he looked at you. "Run."
The source of his fear stepped into the dark stone room and leaned against the wall, eyes directly on you. "Y/n," Chan greeted you stone-faced, putting his hands in the front pocket of his hoodie. "Oh Y/n, y/n, y/n. You finally figured it out."
You slowly rose from your crouch and held your head high. "With some help."
"Oh yes," Chan reached behind him and dragged Seungmin into the room and tossing him onto the floor at his feet. "I'm well aware."
"You won't hurt him," you gritted out at Chan. "I won't let you."
"Why would you want to help the one person that is the key to my betrayal?" Chan furrowed his eyebrows and quirked an eyebrow at you like you were strange. "He may have given you the last piece to your puzzle. But ultimately, he did what I asked him to do."
Seungmin's eyes shut in shame as The Healer clapped a hand on his shoulders and squeezed tenderly. Chan looked back at you and your stone still figure. The new bit of information wasn't comforting in the slightest knowing he had a spy in the middle of Mafia Malefic. There's no telling how long this had been going on.
It was more baffling to you that Chan was behind all of this. He was the valley's Healer and caretaker. Always willing to extend a hand to help and soothe during the hard times. Seeking to care for his patience's and at a beckoning call at any hour of the day or night. Why was he doing this after all that? After all he'd done to help you during the last five to six months.
"Should we tell her, Seungmin?" Chan taunted him, gliding his fingers through Seungmin's midnight black locks before gripping them between his fingers tightly and yanking back hard. Seungmin cried out as Chan put his lips to the Mind Controller's ear. Seungmin's hands went back to try and control how hard Chan was pulling as you took a step forward in panic.
"Wait, stop! Don't hurt him."
"I think we should tell her," The Healer's voice was airy as he kept a strong hold on Seungmin's head. You had enough of this. You widen your stance and let your fire consume both hands to form your attack. Chan slowly moved his gaze to you and chuckled.
"Let him go or I will make you." you said smoothly. Seungmin opened his eyes to see you circling over to him.
"No," Seungmin grunted out. "don't!"
Chan only smiled. The floor began to shake roughly destabilizing you and just as it stilled, the floor split open to reveal hell at the bottom. You grabbed a hold of the closest thing near you to ensure you weren't meeting fate too soon. Huffs of air escaped your chest erratically. Seungmin only watched you from the corner of his eyes in horror.
The Healer was calm as he spoke "Let me tell you the whole story."
"Back before your parents died, I had issues with an old friend. Because what I wanted went against his rules and regulations and he had a higher position of power than I did, he kept me under his thumb and prevented me from leveling out the three-power party system that the valley had been running on for centuries. For years he kept me under that thumb; he did that for so long that I had to play an entirely different part from what I wanted," Chan laughed incredulously at the recalling of his memories.
He loosened his grip on Seungmin's hair but didn't let go. Your grip was weakening, and you peaked at the open ground, wondering if you could hold on for much longer.
"So, while I waited to take out both the highest Mafia's in the valley, I worked my way into both of them. Seungmin came in very handy with that. His little encounter with the Witch Cursor. Of course, it wasn't actually a Witch Cursor, but rather an encounter with me. He would've gone free, but he decided to challenge me and put up a good fight, almost defeated me. I think you know how it ended though considering how beautiful he looks in my clutches." A sadistic smirk appeared on his lips as he looked at the Mind Controller.
"Once I had him under my control, I was able to infiltrate Mafia Malefic with ease. The best part is he knows how to break the control I have over him. Most curses come with a catch and well, that's just the thing—Seungmin here can't repeat it once it's been said. Which works out perfectly for me. Now my next step was to infiltrate Mafia Grim, and it was too easy. My pawn for the perfect match,"
You readjusted your grip and tried to move toward Seungmin. To your horror, Chan tightened his grip again, making Seungmin cry out once more. It made you pause again.
"You. You were born and from your birth I saw that you were different. No one knew, but I sensed it. The night when your parents died, I was there. I was there when they told you exactly what you were, and I saw the very second you lost all control. That was my chance—my opening into taking down Mafia Grim. To kill your parents while you had your reaction and to be there for you when you woke up. It just so happened to work in my favor that Hyunjin was just outside the room, watching you."
The sudden news of Hyunjin not being responsible for the death of your parents had your mind spinning in chaos. Your attention was long gone away from Chan and Seungmin as memories of that night flooded your head. How could you believe him? Was he really telling the truth and revealing what had been lost to you for so long? Or was he playing you like he had everyone else in his life.
Your head hurt and the palms of your hands were growing sweaty.
"And you were so gullible too. Taking everything I said very seriously, listening to Minho's suggestion for you to train in the deep mountains far away from gaining your full potential next to Minho, that you'd gain full control of your gift and be stronger than everyone in the valley including me. Well, I couldn't let that happen, so I strongly encouraged Minho to send you away."
"Stop," you begged, not wanting to hear anything more.
"Now that I have a full grasp on exactly what you are all thanks to Seungmin, I can finally finish my plans," Chan chuckled darkly.
You needed Hyunjin now, knowing you couldn't do this alone. But there was no sign of him coming to your aid. Especially after the way you treated him the last time you saw each other. Would he be willing to listen to your even after all that had happened?
The ground shook again as it sealed shut. Chan released Seungmin and shoved him in the opposite direction you were, where he stopped himself from injury before turning back to The Healer. If only he had his limit lifted, he could do an ungodly amount of damage that he's been saving up. You came over to him in order to shield him from Chan.
"You're useless to me now." Chan's face went back to bored as looked at Seungmin. Slowly, he strolled over to a table full of instruments. "It's time for me to go, really wish I could stay but, I'm late to destroying all of you."
And in that second, you attacked. Chan barreled out of the way as your fire came raining down on him. He watched carefully as your white eyed figure watched his every move. Truth be told, he was a little nervous over what you might do to him now that the soulmate bridge had been completed. Chan made his attack when he thought you'd be least expecting it and watched it hit you square in the stomach. While you were down and standing back up to recover, Chan threw his next attack at Seungmin who was still on the floor.
Chan took a step back when you blocked the attack without even so much as putting very much effort. Chan's gaze darkened as he faded into the the dark. You felt him through the air as you waited to see where he would reappear. A warm feeling vibrated through the air making that spot your target. Splitting pain licked your ribcage area as you looked down to see the edge of knife sticking through your stomach. It hit you straight in your core, taking you down so far that you couldn't even think about getting up. Seungmin yelled your name, but you couldn't see anything. The only feeling was the one in your middle, consuming you inside and out. The knife was pulled back, ripping your insides up even more.
Chan suddenly felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand up right before a surprising wind picked up and he saw flashes of blue followed by loud pops and zaps filling the air. Hyunjin appeared inside the room, attack mode on and ready. He looked at Chan for a brief moment before seeing you on the floor. Chan began to walk backwards, stepping into the wall behind him as he dissolved into ash and disappeared.
Seungmin flipped you over and began to inspect you as Hyunjin rushed over. His eyes went to Minho and Han—both pinned to the walls and shivered in fear at the sight of them.
"What happened?" Hyunjin demanded, taking you into his arms. He felt you gravitate toward him and pull him closer to you. The instant his body was on yours the feeling in your middle began to settle though it was still very painful. Blood was everywhere.
"There's too much to explain," Seungmin shook his head, tears slipping past his eyes. "We have to make sure she's okay."
Hyunjin was deep in the dark, but he heard your call and felt your pain which brought him here. There would be time to explain later; right now, he needed to tend to you.
It hurt when he picked you up in his arms and took you back to headquarters, which to you was a flash of time due to your fading in and out of consciousness. The softness of his bed cradled you gently as he laid you down against the mattress and helped you settle into a comfortable position. Hyunjin moved the hair from your face while looking over your body for any physical lacerations, finding nothing visible to his eye. He called for Changbin the second they were in his room, needing him be on guard while his mind was otherwise directed toward you.
"What happened?" Changbin asked, appearing in the doorway with a nasty looking weapon drawn in his left hand. "Who did this?"
"That's not important right now," Hyunjin stated calmly, fitting his hand around the back of your neck to cradle your head while his other hand held your waist gently. "Y/n, open your eyes sweetheart."
You could hear him, you could feel him; you just couldn't respond. Hyunjin's gaze went to your left hand briefly pausing before taking the his thumb and index finger to aggressively pinch your palm. A small flinch was your reaction.
"I got you baby," Hyunjin mumbled. "Just hang in there for me."
"I'll go get the doctor." Seungmin volunteered, worry straining his voice as he left the room to go find someone to help. Hyunjin said nothing in response, only pulling you closer in hopes that he could help relieve some of the pain.
"Changbin," Hyunjin began, moving hair out of your eyes to keep you as comfortable as he was able. "Send a group to The Healers cabin. You will find the inner circle of Mafia Grim down there. Use caution and take an expert in medicine and torture instruments with you."
"What happened?" Felix asked when he arrived.
"That question has expired," Changbin responded with a bit of attitude as he followed his orders.
Felix only walked further into Hyunjin's room, coming over to the other side of the bed to sit. Hyunjin acknowledged him with a look and then focused his attention back to you. The room was still as no one breathed and the time ticked by slowly. Slowly, you felt yourself falling into a warm dreamy place, a comfortable slumber. The voice of the medical personnel filled the room just as you slipped into darkness.
Cool. Soft. Damp.
Hours later you were coming to your senses again, one of those being the cool, soft, and damp object at your forehead. It was a cloth being pressed to the skin of your forehead to help soothe. The owner behind the touch was intentional yet light in their touch which felt nice next to your now subsided pain. You opened your eyes slightly to see Hyunjin leaning over you with the cloth in his hand.
"Hyunjin," you breathed out, trying to focus. "Chan..."
He shushed you softly, not wanting you to worry about what had happened before you passed out. "Don't worry about him."
"He's controlling Seungmin," you continued, this timing trying to sit up. "You have to help him."
"Y/n, lay back down," Hyunjin demanded softly. You looked around the room for Seungmin or anyone else that was at The Healer's cabin. You felt Hyunjin place his hand on the side of your face, drawing your panicked gaze back to his calm one. "Everything is under control. Right now, I need you to rest. You won't be able to help me stop him if you aren't in good shape."
"But—" Hyunjin shook his head gently while pressing into your shoulder. You fell back against the pillows again feeling just how weak you were after the intense blows aimed at you. It had been years since you felt this exhausted.
Hyunjin put the cloth back on the side table next to his bed and reached for the glass of water, but paused when our hand came up to grab his forearm. He looked at your hand and took it in his gently before turning his attention to you. You pulled his arm toward you to cradle your connected hands into the curve of your neck.
"Thank you," you closed your eyes as you spoke, losing confidence and becoming too shy to look into his eyes. Hyunjin squeezed your hand in his as his response, leaning down to press a kiss to your forehead.
"Never thank me," you opened your eyes to look at him, confused. Hyunjin ran his thumb over the back of your hand as he continued. "It's my job to answer to your calls and to care for you. That goes for even sharing the truth with you and keeping you informed, which I didn't do. I'm sorry, Y/n."
It was still a problem that he chose to keep you in the dark for so long. Some of it couldn't be helped like the block of time you where you both were purposefully separated from each other by the means of Chan to further push the gap between the bonds. Chan had come close to being successful by making it harder for the two of you to become connected even after you returned from the mountains, if only he had prevented Hyunjin from bringing you home with him that night after the funeral.
"I forgive you," was all you said. Hyunjin nodded, squeezing your hand again. "It's going to be a slow, long journey for us, but I'm willing to put in the effort if you are."
The look of relief and joy on Hyunjin's faced didn't even surface what he was feeling inside. It would all be worth it in the end if it meant he could try to win your heart little by little. The small nod of his head killed off any remaining tension between the two of you. Mistakes would be forgiven and the two of you would grow to know each other over time and accept what was between you.
"Just please don't attack me like you did the other day," Hyunjin said as he got up to change the water, he'd been dipping the cloth into. "I'm a strong man don't get me wrong but that was terrifying."
Your laugh hit him straight in the chest, making him feel bubbly on the inside.
"It's good to hear that," came Felix's voice as he entered the room with food for both you and Hyunjin. He helped you sit up and set the tray in your lap then setting Hyunjin's on the desk in the room.
"How's the progress going?" Hyunjin asked Felix through his teeth—a small bag of herbs was wedges between them. He returned with fresh water warm water that he set back down on the side table.
"It's slow, but we already know where Chan lives so we'll start there."
Your ears perked up at the mention of Chan. "What's happened while I was out?"
"Y/n–" Hyunjin's sentence fell silent as he looked at your pleading expression.
"Please," you begged. "Tell me." Hyunjin nodded without hesitation and motioned for Felix to continue talking while he dug into his food. It had been a long minute since he last had a good meal in his stomach.
"Seungmin revealed everything to us once he knew you were going to be okay. Mafia Grim is being treated downstairs for their injuries and lack of nutrition."
The mention of your family had your heart aching in worry.
"Han, even in his recovery, is working on finding ways to break the bind Chan has on Seungmin so his limit can be removed. Since it wasn't a Witch Cursor's doing the spell might be persuaded. Seungmin mentioned there being a loophole through all of Chan's words and curses."
Felix took a grape from Hyunjin's tray and popped it in his mouth while you pondered over the information. It was a lot to take in but nothing you couldn't figure out.
"What did he say to you?" Hyunjin questioned, looking at you curiously. His question made you inhale deeply, trying to recall all the words The Healer had said.
"He just told me his real intentions and that he planned to eliminate the system between my family and yours. His plans came into place once the person stopping him was dead," you explained, shivering at the memory of the Peacemaker. "The Peacemaker was the one person stronger than him up until he killed him."
"That all checks out," Felix nodded. "We checked all of the timelines, and it matches up."
"Then let's get ready to take him down, " Hyunjin nodded determinedly. The three of you sat in silence for a while, thinking over all that happened and imagining what would happen in the future.
This was going to be messy.
A few days is all Hyunjin would allow for everyone to get ready for a planned attack. Mafia Grim was still recovering, but they assured Hyunjin that they wanted to fight despite their condition.
Hyunjin received a message from Chan himself yesterday to meet him at the Peacemaker's ruins today. He has no doubt that Chan knew he was bringing everyone. In fact he assumed that is exactly what Chan wanted.
A knock sounded against Hyunjin's bedroom door. He watched you open the door and peer inside. You walked inside closing the door behind you, his eyes watching your movements. The wound from the knife had healed completely and your strength came back, giving you confidence in each step. Slowly, you approached him.
"Are you ready?" you asked, taking his hand in yours when you stepped up beside him. His hand squeezed your hand back gingerly in response. You wanted to tell him you appreciated him, but the words got stuck in your throat.
Hyunjin saw the emotions behind your eyes and how your mind was turning. Boldly, he dipped down and pressed his lips to yours for a split second. He pulled back just far enough to look into your eyes, looking for rejection. A smile appeared on his lips the second he felt you raised up on your tip toes to kiss him back.
"I love you," he mumbled against your lips. His confession made you pull back. He wasn't afraid of rejection now. "I wanted to say it in case something happens."
"Nothing will happen," you insisted. "You and I will come back to each other when this is done."
Hyunjin only squeezed your hand again like he was hoping your words were true.
Another knock interrupted the moment you two were having. It was Changbin letting you both know that everyone was ready to go. Hyunjin nodded and grabbed his jacket that was laying on his bed before pulling you with him to where everyone else was waiting.
Just outside Headquarters, everyone was gathered in battle attire. They stood tall and ready for anything thrown at them. Minho looked to you the moment you joined everyone outside and glowed with pride over the person you'd become.
There was no hesitation in your steps to meet him where he was standing and give him a tight hug. His arm wrapped around your shoulders and his other hand cradled your head into his neck as he kissed your temple.
"How are you feeling?" you asked him.
"I'm much better," he smiled at you. A sharp sting erupted in your left hip as Minho smack it playfully. You stuck your tongue out at him as you checked on Han and Jeongin.
"Okay, let's go!" Hyunjin announced. And just like the day of the funeral, Mafia Grim gathered and Mafia Malefic made a circle so you and Hyunjin could apparated everyone to the Peacemaker's Ruins, where Life and Death was waiting for you.
Wind howled on the high cliffs. Huge arches and stone pillars made up a worn structure that was built possibly thousands of years ago. It had mixes of Greek and Roman architecture with intricate designs carved into the stone. Long ago a vast assortment of plants had inhabited the area, though when the Peacemaker's of the land die, so does the life around their fortress.
Minho, Han, and Jeongin stood strongly behind you with all their guards up. Mafia Malefic had similar stances though with a different approach. They looked almost relaxed. A quirk of your eyebrow had Hyunjin smirking playfully.
What did he have up his sleeve?
"I'm glad to see everyone," Chan's voice echoed off the stone. "Well...almost everyone."
The wind halted in its tracks, leaving the silence eerily loud. Everyone waited for Chan to make a move, having no interest in a casual conversation.
"What's that one spell everyone uses for magic?" Chan asked, rhetorically. You glanced at your blind spot to make sure you were covered. A nerve hit you uncomfortably, making you ignite your palms with flames. Then Chan remembered, "Oh yeah!"
Everyone drew their attack of choice at Chan's realization.
"Abracadabra!" Chan's voice boomed as the ruins shook violently and crumbled to pieces. The ground split and divided you from the rest of your family while dividing Mafia Malefic in the same way. Deep purple fire and lava flowed through the cracks in the ground as the middle of the ruins—a complete circle—was left untouched. Chan appeared in the middle of it with his hoodie and sweatpants, sparkling jewelry and a wicked grin.
It was very hard for you to find your balance as the ruins continued to shake, pushing everyone to different heights, far from each other's reach. You jumped to the middle of your platform when lava bubbles burst erratically around you. It was very hot around you and the cracks of lava were widen enough that it took some effort to jump over.
"I needed an audience for when I destroy the valley," Chan smiles cheekily with a shake of his shoulders, almost childlike with his excitement. "And then I'll enjoy killing you off individually."
A high pitch laugh squeaked from him before the middle of the ruins lit up in purple flames. Chan drew up a satanic cult-like symbol in the middle of the Ruins as if he were happily drawing a logo and let that glow brightly when he was done. Dark clouds in the sky formed overhead at the summoning of the symbol, flashing with purple lightning and releasing rain so dark it looked like the night sky was bleeding. Chan raised his hand to the sky and touched a lightning bolt that came down to strike him. He became a vessel that controlled the energy into the lines he'd drawn on the stone. With every drop of rain, the symbol began to glow neon purple, slowly becoming complete.
You had to stop Chan before the symbol finished forming. Inhaling deeply, you let all the built up strength you had sit in the middle of your chest as you allowed your power to consume you. The Healer only smiled at your white eyed figure before taunting you forward with his index finger. Though it wasn't you that attacked him first.
Blue electricity struck in three places around Chan as Hyunjin jumped from his lower level rock and landed at the same level as Chan. He whipped out long dangerous buzzing and popping whips for each hand as he began snapping at the ground around him. The Healer formed a crossbow and arrow of sharp bone. He shot his arrow before Hyunjin could attack, but the Electricity User was very gifted with his skill, simply whacking the arrow off its course. Chan raised an eyebrow irritated before creating his own whips of marrow.
Changbin and Felix immediately got to work, providing Hyunjin with advantages through darkness and light while Seungmin, to your surprise, took a seat on his rock platform and crossed his legs comfortably. There was no time to argue or question the Mind Controller. You turned to Han.
"Give me some cover," you said to him. He nodded and created an illusion that you were moving toward the fight down in the middle of the Ruins when in reality you were climbing to the highest platform where Minho was standing. Jeongin went with you at your request, moving some of the rocks to aid you in your climbing.
"What are you doing?" Minho roared over the pounding rain. He was trying to figure out how to stop the rain, but it was different from the H2O he was so familiar with. It was almost like blood from its thicker viscosity.
"Stopping the rain is going to take too long. You need to work with Jeongin to split the rock from the inside out. If we break the circle then his plan will be demolished!" Minho squinted against the blackness at you and nodded looking at Jeongin who was assessing the rock below with furrowed brows.
"If we break the rock from the center, the entirety of the Ruin's will explode taking everyone with it," Jeongin called out. You huffed worriedly and looked for a possible solution quickly. "It would be better if we disrupted the circle from the outside inward."
"Okay, do it. " you nodded. Jeongin and Minho left you standing at the highest platform, getting to work.
Hyunjin suddenly let out an explosion of electricity as sparks went flying and a fire caught on some of the dead vines nearby. Changbin was now going head to head with The Healer as he reinforced his strong up-close combat. Chan wasn't too bad himself but he would tire quickly if he kept battling the Blade Conjurer for much longer. A cry from the Blade Conjurer had the hairs on your neck standing up. Chan was laughing maniacally as Changbin held onto his throat, clawing at it. Felix stepped forward with a dark look in his eye; a look so dark, he could've easily surpassed as Chan's accomplice.
"Oh look," Chan smiled, leaning forward. "The sun after the rain."
Felix simply stared at Chan. You held your breath as you anticipated his attack. Then he closed his eyes—everything stopped. The rain, the lightning, the wind, and all sounds. Felix opened his eyes, lifted them to the sky and split the clouds in half to accessed the sun. He took in his hand a beam of light and broke it into ten different light orbs that began to circle around him at a moderate speed. The clouds shut and time remained as the rain began falling again. Chan's eyes widened as Felix drew from each orb and blasted with power so strong and bright you couldn't see how it hit Chan.
The Sun User did it over and over, finding new ways to use the light given to him so lethally that you thought Chan was dead. Though it didn't last for very long as Chan came back full swing with a black cloud of shrill screams that snuffed all the light Felix had. Chan was badly injured. Whelps, burns, and his vision half blind.
"Now!" Jeongin cried out. Minho absorbed all the energy in the clouds and bought down a massive lighting bolt upon the edge of the ruins. Rock burst into a million pieces as the lightning took off a huge chunk of the circle, but not enough to break the symbol. Chan looked to the circle in panic and threw his next attacks aimed at Minho and Jeongin. Han stepped up to pull the attention off the two on the rocks and was now attacking with mind bending illusions that were testing Chan's limits, though never surpassing them.
Changbin was clawing at his throat again when Han wasn't there to distract him from the pain. It looked as though Chan struck him with some sort of allergic herb to keep him from attacking again. All of this was happening so fast and you knew you had to take down Chan long enough for Minho to have another strike at the circle. You backed up to the edge of the highest platform you remained on from the beginning and inhaled, running into a jump before you exhaled.
"Jeongin!" you called out. Jeongin looked to you in the midst of defending himself and understood what you were asking of him, having done it a million times when you were growing up together, only this time it wouldn't be for fun and it could be the last time you did it.
Fire consumed you as Jeongin grabbed a hold of you using his Force and hurtled you down straight into the middle of the fight, right at The Healer. When you hit, a blast of ice fire exploded and pushed everyone back off the circle. No one dared to attack when they looked up to see both you and Chan in a globe of your white fire.
"This has to stop Chan," you spoke, watching to see if he would get up. His hoodie was no longer solid, but decorated in an assortment of holes while his hair was tousled and the exposed skin on his body scratched and bleeding. He gritted his teeth at you, deciding to stay on the ground.
"You don't understand," he chuckled out breathlessly. "This circle encompasses Truth, Lies, Control, Power, Life, and Death to their fullest. You cannot destroy this circle. Everything I've done, all I am is in this circle. If you kill me, everyone will parish. The valley will be gone. Is that what you want?"
Out of all the things he'd said to you over the course of your lifetime, this seemed to be the hard truth. If there was no way for this to be stopped then everyone was doomed. Chan did not miss the slight defeat in your eyes as you thought over all the things he was saying to you. There had to be a way out of this. Both Mafia's already won so much, this couldn't be the end.
"I told you," Chan growled. "You will be the reason Mafia Grim and Mafia Malefic fall."
You sunk to your knees at his words. Seungmin took in a breath, watching you closely. "Come on, Y/n."
"You are the reason all of us are going to die."
The guilt was overwhelming you and you couldn't even bare to look back at Hyunjin and the rest of them. No one knew about what Chan had said to you. Nobody knew of the words that plagued your mind for months after Chan had revealed it to you. When things turned around a few days ago and it seemed like Chan had made that up to scare you from taking him down, you felt at ease with the words, but no, you were back to feeling like you were going to throw up.
"But what if you made it all go away?" Chan persuaded, his tone airy and curious sounding. "Just say the magic words and I'll fix everything."
"Think!" Seungmin bellowed, his voice coming down like thunder across the Ruins. You felt another attack coming on. This is exactly what Chan wanted from you and you were about to grant him his wish. How could you stop it? There had to be a loophole. There had to be something in his words that revealed the truth to defeating him. Seungmin said there was a way to figure out the loophole.
"Think!" Then—
"But I can destroy a little bit of it," Chan looked over at your now extended hand over the tied neon purple connecting Control, Lies, and Truth. You quirked an eyebrow at him, "Right?"
Instant you broke the tie between all three, watching Chan fall to the ground screaming and crying in pain. Meanwhile on the rock platform, Seungmin inhaled deeply as his limit was released entirely, giving him back his full potential. Chan cried out again on the stone as he felt a part of him die, having put everything into this circle to destroy all of you and having saved none of it for himself.
Seungmin landed on the stone with a echoing sound as you released the globe of fire. Everything felt heavy against to as you walked passed Seungmin who was making his slow steps toward The Healer.
Your eyes made contact with Hyunjin. He took you in his arms and pulled you close to him, kissing your head deeply to say how proud he was of you.
Chan, grunting through the pain, looked up to see Seungmin staring down at him with his hands in his pockets. Seungmin leaned forward and squinted his eyes mockingly. "Didn't see that coming, did you?"
Without lifting a finger or so much as putting any effort, Seungmin entered Chan's mind and took full control of everything, bending him to his will completely.
It was almost two weeks later. Everything was slowly coming back to normal after that battle at the Peacemaker's Ruins. Seungmin had Chan reverse everything, removing all the markings and dispersing the clouds and rain. The process shredded Chan into pieces until he was nothing, gone in a wisp of ash.
To see Seungmin at his fullest strength was powerful and rewarding. He looked more relaxed and lighter than he ever looked, smiling and laughing when Felix ran up to crush him in a hug and ruffle his hair. Even Minho congratulated him. When he looked to you, he bowed deeply, holding it for a few seconds to express his gratitude toward you.
Your bone crushing hug surprised him when he lifted himself back into a standing position. Seungmin didn't normally do hugs, nonetheless, he returned it with just as much vigor.
After two weeks, you found yourself at much more ease that you had when you returned from the mountains to come home permanently. It's like The Healer's looming hidden dark energy was the root of how you felt all those months. Now that it was gone, you were free to move around as if nothing in the world could stop you. It also aided your relationship with Hyunjin.
Like now. The heavy comforter weighed upon your back as you lay awake, tracing random shapes onto the chest beneath you. Short clipped nails dragged lightly against the back of your bare shoulder, admitting goosebumps all over your body. Hyunjin moved his free hand to rest on your bare waist and rub circles into your hip softly.
"You are so soft," Hyunjin murmured quietly against your forehead. It was sweet compliment for a sweet moment.
Last night after taking you on a day trip to the mountains, he asked you to spend the night with him the moment you two returned. Your response was a tender kiss to his lips.
Hyunjin smiled against your lips and pulled you against him to enjoy the feeling of you. Since you were just outside his door, you were lifted into his arms and carried passed the door. Hyunjin kissed and sucked against your bottom lip as he laid you on the bed.
"Hyunjin," you looked into his eyes once he was settled over you. "I love you and I do want you."
His heart almost stopped beating with how hard your words hit him. Hyunjin leaned down and kissed you hard like the time in the cenote, "You don't know how much I love you."
Both of your lips connected again in a fervent kiss that continued into a heated make out session. Hands gripping skin, fingers carding through hair strands with heavy breathing and dizziness. All you senses could feel was Hyunjin. Everything you felt, heard, and tasted was him. Likewise for Hyunjin. You were so soft to him and addicting, he couldn't stop.
"Hyunjin," you heaved a breath after the third time. "If we continue much longer, things will change significantly."
"Just tell me when you're ready," he mumbled, kissing your nose before worshiping your neck in kisses and massaging your side with his palms. "Take all the time you need, darling."
"I don't need time," you said. Hyunjin raised up to look at you. "I just need to make sure you're ready for that change."
"I'm ready for anything as long as I get to do it with you."
This lead to the following morning where you were laying in his arms enjoying the moment together. It was early in the morning and the sun was barely peeking over the horizon. Normally you would be asleep during this hour but the feeling of Hyunjin next to you, kept you awake.
Hyunjin's eyes were shut but he was awake with you, feeling the happiest he's ever felt in his life. If he got the chance to go to sleep with you in his arms and then wake up in them too, he'd be on cloud 9.
"What do we do next?" you asked after a while of silence, thinking about the valley, about Mafia Malefic and Mafia Grim, what it would mean for both parties moving forward.
"That's your call sweetheart," Hyunjin squeezed your waist. "I think it's good if both Mafia's stay separate, but no matter what happens, I want to be with you."
"You always will be."
The same day, you left Hyunjin and the others to go back to Mafia Grim's headquarters. There was a lot you needed to take care of plus spending time with Minho, Han, and Jeongin. Everything was the same as you left it that night, even down to the shoes you wore to the funeral laying by the front door.
"Minho?" you called out, flashbacks of when you called out his name that night filled you, only this time you got a reply.
"In the kitchen!" he called back. You began to make your way to the said kitchen, smelling food cooking the closer you got. Han was sitting at the bar behind the sink while Jeongin was nowhere to be found. Minho stood by the stove, stirring whatever was in the pot.
He opened his arm to you as you settled into his side for a hug. Both him and Han looked a whole lot better than the last time you saw them. All three of them were still being treated for the substances put in their bodies.
"Where's Jeongin?" you asked, going over to Han for a hug. The Illusion Master stuck to you like a koala while you took a bite out of his food. A long whine escaped him as you did so, shoving you away.
"He's sleeping still," Minho answered. "I thought you'd be with Hyunjin."
"I was," you responded, not missing the way his hand gripped the utensil a bit harder. "But I wanted to see you guys and talk."
"About you siding with them or staying with us?" Minho refused to look you way, still stirring. Han looked at you with sorry eyes, getting up to give you and Minho some space to talk.
"Are you gonna say it or just stand there like a stubborn child?" you asked, your tone becoming bitter after his sassy question. "No need to extend gratitude to those of us who worked hard to save you."
Minho set the spoon down on the counter and looked at you, his eyes filled with annoyance and his jaw tight. "Do not sit there and tell me that just because they were capable of one nice thing that it dismisses all the other horrors they've committed!"
"Of course not!" you insisted. "But we're not all innocent either Minho and you know that first hand."
"So what you want to become all buddy buddy with them?"
You got up from you seat to stand in front of him. He looked away, knowing he couldn't look into your eyes as your older brother and cave into what you wanted.
"No," you answered. "I want you to accept that I can't change anything and that I won't pick sides. I will be a part of Mafia Malefic and Mafia Grim."
Minho huffed loudly, staring at your feet in anger. "What if I don't want to let you go? What if I want you to still be my baby sister that I love so much?"
"Then you'll get to see me twice as often," you reasoned with a smile. He wasn't smiling though he was looking at you now. The two of you shared a long hug that was much needed after everything that went down since you got home. "You'll never lose me."
You felt someone on the other side of you join the hug and looked back to see Han and a reluctant Jeongin. The four of you had a brief group hug before Minho couldn't stand being vulnerable any longer.
"So this means you're the boss of Mafia Malefic, right?" Han piped up.
You smiled to yourself knowing Hyunjin would not like that phrase if he wasn't included, "Yes, yes it does."
#stray kids#kpop#stray kids smut#stray kids fluff#stray kids mafia au#stray kids mafia#stray kids angst#stray kids imagines#stray kids fanfiction#stray kids fanfic#stray kids hyunjin imagines#stray kids hyunjin#stray kids hyunjin fluff#stray kids hyunjin angst#stray kids scenarios#stray kids chan#stray kids minho#stray kids han#stray kids jeongin#stray kids seungmin#stray kids felix#stray kids changbin#kpop imagines#kpop fanfic#kpop stray kids#stray kids rock star#stray kids au#stray kids x reader
168 notes
·
View notes
Text
Pretty Boy- War of Hearts preview
Pairing: Chanlix (mention of Minchan | Minsung | Y/N)
Word Count: 4532
Summary: Watching his best friend and former lover Minho getting married breaks Chan's heart. Leaving the wedding early he gets pulled over for speeding by a surprisingly handsome officer...
Warnings/Tags: angst, fluff, friends to lovers to friends, minsung is getting married, chan gets a little drunk, bodyguard!chan, officer!felix, mafia boss!minho, smut, sub!felix, dom!chan, strangers to lovers, anxious!min
A/N: Soo I didn't plan on posting anything of the mafia series I've been working on yet but I thought I could use this chapter since it's very Chanlix centered🤭 I hope you guys like the first glimpse at the series (yn at the beginning only here). Hope you like it miu @miuracha 💕💕
do not repost, translate, or plagiarize my works in any way here or on other platforms. ©️writingforstraykids 2024 -
You sit down with them, taking Felix’s previous place, and look at Chan curiously. “Now I really wanna know how the two of you met. Felix isn’t usually like this.”
“I wasn’t either,” Chan giggles softly and rubs his face. “Fine, but I won’t tell you all the details,” he giggles, thinking back to the night he met Felix.
Four years ago
Chan watches the newly wedded couple in front of him, keeping up the fake smile he has been wearing for hours. Minho smiles brightly, kissing Jisung for the hundredth time tonight, and pulls him in close as they sway across the dance floor. The golden ring on his hand shines brightly beneath the lights, and so do those beautiful brown eyes he fell in love with all these years ago.
Minho's happiness is his top priority, especially after those last couple of years. Chan stopped counting the nights Minho clung to him in feverish nightmares, searching for him to hold him when he felt like falling apart. Now he's happy with someone else. It shouldn't matter. It should be enough to see him smile again, to be so purely in love and finally feel at peace. It should be, but it isn't.
Chan's heart breaks with every kiss he watches. It shatters with every loving gaze Minho gifts to Jisung and not him. Hearing them exchanging vows and tying the knot was by far the worst moment of his life since he lost his parents. He takes another sip of his drink and presses his lips together tightly, getting a little emotional. He needs to get out of here. Chan pushes himself off his chair and grabs the keys to his motorcycle.
"Channie, hyung," Minho's soft voice stops him, and turning around, he can see them coming toward him. "You're leaving already?"
"I'm not feeling so well, I'm sorry, Min," he lies smoothly.
"Oh no, what's wrong?" he asks worriedly, eyes scanning his body for possible signs of discomfort.
"Nothing, I'll be fine," he waves him off.
"Chan," Minho frowns at him.
"Min, sweetie," Jisung chimes in gently. "Let him go if he needs to rest, you have enough other bodyguards around."
"Yeah, but this is my best friend," Minho argues softly, not knowing how hurtful those two little words are for Chan. Jisung gives him a meaningful glance before excusing himself to go and talk to a friend of his. Minho gives him a quick kiss, and Chan is gone when he turns back around.
Chan races down the stairs of the wedding venue Minho rented and blindly fumbles for his keys as tears burn in his eyes. He reaches his bike and grabs his helmet, hands shaking as he unclasps it.
"Chan!" Minho calls out for him, rushing down the stairs and coming to a halt in front of him. He frowns seeing the tears in his eyes. "Oh, Channie, that bad?" he asks worriedly.
"I'm just feeling really sick right now, that's all," he says quietly, lowering his gaze to the floor.
"Let me drive you home then," he suggests.
"Min, this is your wedding," he argues. "You can't just vanish."
"I can do whatever I want," he snorts.
"Wouldn't be fair to him, would it?" he asks, and Minho's smile falters.
"He'd get it. You're my best friend, and if you feel like shit, it's my responsibility to take care of you."
"No, Minnie, it's my responsibility to take care of you. You're supposed to be in there with your husband-" he chokes on the word and swallows hard.
Minho gently grabs his hand, his ring burning against Chan's skin. "Channie, dear," he says softly. "I just…be careful, okay?"
"Of course," he nods quickly.
"Promise me," Minho asks gently.
"Min," Chan sighs, finally wanting to get away from this.
"Promise me you'll be careful. I couldn't handle it if something happened to you," he says, the grip around his hand growing stronger.
"I promise I'll be fine," he says, carefully easing his hand out of Minho's. He looks up and smiles at him bravely. "Go and have fun, alright?" he asks, and Minho nods hesitantly, searching his eyes.
He watches him climbing onto his bike and grabbing the helmet. He can tell something is very wrong, and he doubts it's what Chan says it is. Chan wouldn't leave his side because of that, he never does. "I love you, you know that right?" he asks timidly, and Chan freezes in his movements for a short moment.
"I love you," Chan answers just as timidly, and his gaze softens a little, meeting Minho's wide, confused eyes. "You look beautiful," he tells him gently, and Minho blushes almost instantly. "Thank you," he whispers.
"Come here," Chan sighs, and Minho steps closer. He hugs him tight and smiles as Minho holds onto him firmly. "You're doing great. I'm proud of you, Minnie," he says softly.
Minho's hold on him tightens. "Please don't go?"
Chan pulls back, cupping his cheek out of reflex. "You'll be fine."
"I feel safer when you're here," he confesses anxiously.
Chan shakes his head firmly, leaning in and planting a short, light kiss on his forehead. "You'll be fine," he whispers, and pulling back, there are tears burning in his eyes all over again.
Minho watches him, stunned, as he puts on the helmet and grabs his keys. "I'll see you tomorrow?"
"Of course," he promises, putting on his gloves.
"It's you and me against the world, right?" he asks timidly.
Chan feels like laughing at that. Minho just got married to Jisung but still thinks it's them against the rest. "Always, kitten," he says softly before starting the engine.
Minho stands still for a moment as Chan races off and nervously fidgets with his suit. He wonders if Chan would be alright and get home safely. Minho flinches softly as someone wraps their arms around him, hand resting on his chest.
"Hey there," Jisung says gently, kissing his cheek. "You're alright?"
"Yeah, I'll be fine," he nods and squeezes his hand, leaning back into him.
"He'll be okay," he tells him soothingly.
"I'm not sure this time," Minho shakes his head, deep in thought.
"He always is, he has to. He'd never leave you here if he didn't think you'd be safe," he points out, and Minho hums agreeingly. "Come on now, we have a party to celebrate," he says, gently pulling him with him.
-
Chan blinks away his tears, racing down the streets rather aimlessly. He doesn't want to go back home yet, he'll feel even lonelier in that big house without Min there. He has no other place to go, though. His parents are gone, there aren't any siblings, and Minho is all he had his whole life. The only constant variable in his life got ripped away for good. The safe house is over an hour away and full of memories. He can't escape it.
Chan speeds up a little, the wind pulling at his jacket, but he doesn't care. He'll just keep on driving all night and stay away from home for a bit. He notices the red light too late and curses to himself softly, that could've gone very wrong.
A loud siren behind him startles him a little, and glancing back through his mirror, he notices a police car getting closer. "Oh, for fucks sake," he curses and stops at the side of the road.
Felix parks behind him and hops out of the car. "That fucker really got some nerves," he whispers to himself, making his way over. "Excuse me, Sir, you-" he starts and loses track of his thoughts as the guy takes off his helmet. He meets a pair of soft and incredibly sad chocolate orbs he feels like he could drown in if he maintains eye contact for too long. Dark curls frame his face effortlessly, and god, those full lips. A quick glance down his body makes him suspect he's quite fit, and Felix scolds himself for getting all dreamy about a member of the mafia. It must be him.
"Yes, officer?" he asks patiently, resting the helmet on his thigh.
"You, uhm, you were speeding. And you ignored a red light," he tells him, frowning softly at his amused expression.
"I'm aware of that, thank you," he nods.
"That's not a kind reminder," Felix protests softly. "I just pulled you over because -."
"I don't get pulled over," Chan says calmly, and judging by Felix's stunned expression, he has no clue who he's talking to. "Ever heard of Minho Lee?"
Felix's eyes widen and he nods quickly. "Yeah, I did."
"Well, guess what, I'm pretty important to him. So remember this," he says, vaguely waving at himself and the motorcycle. "And don't pull me over again."
"I don't think I can-" he stammers.
Chan sighs heavily and reaches out for him, pushing aside his jacket gently to check the name tag. "Great, another fucking Lee who's ruining my day."
"You ruined that by yourself, Sir. I just reminded you of the law," Felix frowns, almost a little offended.
"The law's debatable," Chan shrugs and squints his eyes at him. He takes in the sight of him in his uniform and has to bite back a smirk, meeting his very confused brown eyes. Dark hair falls around his face, highlighting the freckles on it. He looks cute. " You're new here, aren't you?"
"Actually, I've been living here for my whole-."
"At the police force, darling," Chan huffs, and Felix's eyes widen, a soft blush creeping up his neck. Oh.
"I'm-Yes, I'm new," he nods quickly.
"I can tell," he says and smiles at him fondly. "Still so eager to do things right."
"We should," Felix nods quickly, subconsciously straightening his uniform.
"But they don't. And you won't if you want to survive this job," he nods thoughtfully. "You'll notice soon enough. Try staying away from Han's men, they're horrible to cops."
"Okay," he nods, wondering why the hell he is listening to this crap. "Sir, are you drunk?" he asks after a moment of silence.
Chan laughs out loud, and it's the first time today. "I'm not joking, stay away from the Han family. They're dangerous. It'd be a shame if they'd mess up that pretty face of yours," he says, and Felix's blush deepens. "But to answer your question, yes, I had a little too much."
"Then that's another reason you shouldn't be driving," Felix points out kindly.
"I have to get home somehow," he shrugs, staring up at the sky, slowly changing colors as the sun begins to set.
"You have no one to pick you up?" he asks, feeling pity for him.
"My best friend got married to another guy today. I have no one else," he tells him, not really sure why the fuck he'd be telling that to some random police officer.
"That's why you're drunk and driving so reckless," he hums understandingly. "You're heartbroken, aren't you?"
"What if I was?" he asks and watches him observantly. His brown hair shines beneath the setting sun, eyes sparkle beautifully. Chan can't help but think again about how effortlessly beautiful Officer Lee is.
"Then I'd feel sorry for pulling you over…but on second thought, not really. There's no use putting yourself at risk because someone hasn't found you fitting for themselves," he says very gently, observing Chan's eyes. "Maybe you're not the right person for him, but I'm sure you'll find your missing piece one day."
"Well, thanks for the advice, Officer Lee," he snorts and once more checks him out. Oh, fuck it. "When does your shift end tonight?"
Felix glances at his watch. "In five minutes," he tells him.
"May I take you out for dinner after? Make up for the trouble I caused you?" he asks smoothly, and Felix's eyes widen before he gathers himself quickly again.
"Purely that?" he asks, and Chan raises his eyebrow at him.
"You're bolder than you look," he smirks. "Not really, no."
"Well, then skip the politeness and take what you so clearly want," Felix announces, not without blushing heavily.
Chan sees right through him and nods to himself. "If you let me," he nods reluctantly.
"Please," Felix nods, growing a bit shy. He crosses his arms behind his chest to hide his hands shaking.
Chan looks at him, amused. "I don't know if you're naive or touch starved to get into bed with some stranger, but I'll take it."
"I know very well who you are, Mr. Bahng," he says, and surprise flashes in Chan's eyes. "You're the head bodyguard of Mr. Lee, and that best friend you've been talking about is the very same person. You're in love with your boss."
"Huh," Chan laughs stunned. "And that doesn't stop you from climbing into bed with me?"
"That's what makes it exciting," he corrects him, and Chan smirks.
"I believe your five minutes are over, dear," he says calmly, and Felix hums softly. "Keep up, alright?" he asks, putting his helmet back on.
"You bet," he grins.
-
Felix gets onto the motorcycle behind him, wrapping his arms around him to steady himself. They decided to park the car back at the police station to avoid raising suspicions, and Chan kept his helmet on as Felix did.
"Hold on tight," Chan tells him, and Felix hums, agreeing. He starts the engine and drives off with him. He knows Minho would be pissed knowing he brought a police officer back home, but he couldn't care less. He just wanted to forget and feel good for a night.
Chan soon parks in front of the mansion and hops off his bike, taking off his helmet. Felix does as well and smiles at him shyly. "Come on in," Chan chuckles and leads the way.
Felix follows him through the front door, looking around curiously. Chan takes the helmet from him and puts it aside, reaching into a small closet drawer next to the door. He pulls out a piece of soft silk and gives him an apologetic smile. "He'd kill me if I'd led you through the house with your eyes open."
"Oh, okay," Felix nods gently, swallowing nervously as Chan steps closer. Their eyes meet, and sparks ignite between them. "Can I kiss you?" he asks politely.
Chan chuckles softly and cups his face, pulling him into a gentle kiss. A soft sound escapes Felix's lips, and he grips Chan's suit jacket, pulling him close. Chan's arm snakes around his waist, and he lets him enjoy that feeling. It has been years since he kissed someone and he only realizes now how much he had missed it.
Felix takes a few steps back, pulling him with him until his back hits the wall. Chan braces himself on the wall, caging him in, and the moment Felix parts his lips to catch his breath, Chan's tongue slides into his mouth. A low groan escapes him as their tongues slide against each other sensually. He reaches up, burying his hand in those thick curls and arches into him. Chan's playing with his hair, pulling at it as he deepens the kiss.
Neither of them notice the front door opening until someone clears their throat. "Channie?"
Chan flinches heavily and pulls back panting, turning to look at him. Minho stands there, still in his wedding suit, and watches him with wide eyes. "Min, you're back already?"
Felix connects the dots and realizes the man in front of them is Minho Lee, one of the most important people in town.
"I-uh, I came to check on you, but you seem to feel fine again," he says, nodding slowly. He looks a little hurt, realizing Chan hasn't felt sick. "So you're…you're not feeling sick?"
"Not anymore," Chan answers, and he isn't even lying. He hasn't been feeling exactly well the whole day, watching the love of his life marrying another man.
"Mhm, okay," Minho nods quietly before his eyes fall onto Felix. "And that is?"
Felix bows gently before him, dark messed-up hair falling into his face. "I'm Officer Felix Lee, Sir," he introduces himself. "It's an honor to meet you."
Minho frowns at him softly. "Not really, there's nothing special about me other than my mother's legacy," he says and looks back at Chan. "Why are you bringing a police officer back home without my permission?"
"Since when am I asking for permission?" Chan gives back and glances at Felix. "Felix and I just met, we've decided to have some fun tonight."
Felix smiles at the way his name rolls off his tongue. "You can cover my eyes now, by the way," he chimes in gently. "I've probably seen too much already."
Chan smiles softly and nods, pulling the silk from his pocket. He steps behind him and soothingly squeezes his shoulder. "Close your eyes, pretty," he says and locks eyes with Minho as he covers Felix's eyes. "Don't you have a husband to get back to?" he asks, more coldly than he intended to.
"I-I guess I do," he nods, not fully understanding why his heart hurts and his stomach cramps with jealousy as he watches Felix. He just got married; for fucks sake, why is he so focused on Chan? "We'll talk about this later, Chan."
"Nothing to talk about, you won't do much different tonight," he shrugs and wraps his arm around Felix's waist, pulling him in. Felix leans back into him, breath hitching as Chan places a kiss just below his ear.
"Why?" Minho asks, barely audibly pointing at Felix. "You're usually not like that."
"You broke my heart, that's why," he says, and Minho's face falls. "It's nothing new, and I won't stand in your way if you're happy with him. But let me deal with my side of emotions the way I prefer."
"I-I'm sorry," he whispers, tears brimming his eyes.
"No, you're not," Chan says quietly. "Because you don't have to." He steps in front of Felix and lifts him up after a gentle warning.
Felix wraps his legs around his waist, arms around his neck, and nudges his nose against Chan's clumsily. He leans to his ear as he plays with the base of his hair. "Need you so bad, Channie hyung," he whispers, not seeing the beautiful smile breaking across Chan's face.
"Don't worry, sunshine, I got you," he gives back lowly and exchanges a last glance with Minho before carrying Felix up the stairs.
"But I am sorry," Minho whispers to himself, anxiously fidgeting with the sleeves of his suit. His chest tightens a little, and he sucks in a sharp breath. He never wanted to hurt Chan like that. Never. Had he been faking to be happy for him for years now?
-
Chan gently sets Felix down as they reach the corridor to his room, taking the fabric from his eyes. Felix's soft eyes flutter open and meet his. "No wonder you fell for him, he's incredibly handsome up close," Felix states, making Chan chuckle, surprised.
"Stop talking about Min, alright?" he asks gently and cups his face. "He's not important tonight."
Felix nods kindly and fondles down his sides almost hesitantly. "Where's your room?"
"Just over there." Chan gently caresses his cheeks and pulls him into a kiss. Felix's hands rest on his hips as he kisses back fiercely. They get lost in the feeling for another bit before Chan takes the lead and walks them to his room, never breaking apart. Chan kicks the door closed behind them and turns the key, trapping Felix between the door and his body.
"Can I?" Felix asks, reaching for Chan's suit jacket. Chan hums gently, and Felix brushes the jacket off his shoulders, locking eyes with him as he starts opening the buttons of his shirt. Felix hesitantly lets his hands roam his skin once he's done and bites his lower lip hard at the thought of the rest of him. "Fuck," he breathes out, a little stunned, as Chan grabs his neck and pulls him in again.
Chan pushes his thigh between his legs, smirking as Felix's jaw drops. "Feels good, pretty boy?"
"Uhuh," Felix nods dumbly, pressing down against him needily.
"Go on," he encourages him and reaches for the first button of his uniform. "I'll start taking that off for you while you do."
Felix doesn't need a second invitation, grinding down against his thigh with a low groan. He watches as Chan unbuttons his uniform and shivers with need as Chan's fingers brush against his bare skin in the process.
Chan notices and glances at him curiously. "You haven't been touched in a while, have you?"
"Not really," he confesses, blushing heavily. "It's a bit of a weakness of mine," he adds, glancing at him through his lashes.
"How much time do you have?" Chan asks, and Felix swallows audibly.
"For you, all night," he breathes out.
Chan hums softly and picks him up, carrying him to his bed. He lowers Felix into the pillows and climbs onto the bed, hovering over him. "May I make up for the time you missed then?"
"Please do," Felix nods shyly. He watches with interest as Chan gets comfortable between his legs, bracing himself next to his head. His lips plant tiny kisses down his jaw before they land on his neck. Felix melts into the sheets beneath him as Chan starts kissing his neck, leaving small bites all over it, slowly moving down to his collarbone. Sinking his hand into his curls, he whines softly as Chan's lips travel further, tongue lapping at his nipples.
Chan has no idea how long he stays like that, exploring Felix's body with his tongue, teeth, lips, and hands. The man beneath him writhes in the sheets, soft, helpless sounds tumbling from his lips. Chan's face is buried between his thighs by now, having worked up his way both of his legs. Felix's body is littered with reddish marks by now and covered in sweat, worked up from Chan's pleasurable touches. Looking up, he smiles at the sight of him. His dark hair sticks to his face, brown eyes blown with lust, lips swollen and parted. "Enjoying yourself, pretty?"
Felix hums, agreeing, and bites his lip hard as Chan gently eases off his boxers. His head falls back as Chan teasingly licks up his shaft and massages his balls with his hand. "Ch-Chan," he chokes out.
"Get on your hands and knees for me, will you?" he asks, and Felix nods, eager to please him and finally get what he wants. Felix turns around, knees buckling a little. Chan reaches for his bedside table, grabbing a bottle of lube and some condoms for later. He spreads Felix's cheeks with his fingers and licks up between them. A guttural moan falls from Felix's lips at that, pushing back the moment Chan's tongue pushes against his hole. Chan switches between tongue and fingers, working him open slowly. Felix's arms collapse as he locates his prostate, and Chan bites back a moan at the weak sound leaving his lips.
"Channie - stop," he pleads quietly, face buried in the pillow. "Fuck, please," he whimpers.
"What's wrong?" he asks, fingertips brushing against his prostate once again.
"I'm gonna-" Felix squeezes his eyes shut, body shaking as Chan massages his prostate so perfectly. It's too much. Too much after all those teasing and loving touches before, too much after being touched so right after all this time. Felix's body tenses up, and he releases into the sheets beneath him with a weak sound. His face flushes red with embarrassment, and he hides in the pillow. "Fuck, sorry."
Chan leans down, kissing his spine, and shakes his head. "Nothing to be sorry for."
Felix frowns softly and peaks at him timidly. "But I came without asking for permission."
Chan blinks at him, heart melting at the sincere apologetic look on Felix's face. "I told you I'd make up for that time you missed. I wanted you to feel that good."
Felix's blush deepens. "So you're not mad?"
"No," he tells him with a kind smile, and Felix's heart melts. That's a new one.
"I think I'm ready for you now," he tells him with a sheepish smile. "Can I take care of you now?"
"Okay," Chan nods gently and lets Felix guide him onto his back. He watches him curiously as Felix straddles his lap, eyes fluttering as Felix wraps his hand around his so far untouched dick. Felix flicks his thumb over the tip and strokes him a few times before handing him the condom. Once Chan is ready, he pours some lube into his hand, stroking Chan once again and getting into position. Chan's face contorts in pleasure as Felix slowly sinks down on him.
Felix braces himself on his chest, moaning softly as he tries to adjust to his size. He experimentally moves his hips and allows himself to relax and sink down deeper. "Feel so fucking full already," he groans deliciously.
Chan moans, relieved once he's buried fully inside of him, and rests his hands on his hips. "You're okay?" he asks, watching Felix observantly.
"Yeah," he nods, panting a little. "Just need a moment."
"Take your time," he says gently, rubbing his hips soothingly.
"Okay," Felix says to himself, lifting his hips and sinking back down on him after a moment. They both moan at the movement, and Felix repeats it, Chan's hips meeting his this time. He braces himself on his chest and works out a rhythm that feels good for them both. Felix moves eagerly on top of him, moans falling freely from his mouth by now.
Chan beneath him has his head thrown back into the pillow, jaw growing slack at the tightness of Felix around him. After all, it's been a while for him too. "Fuck, Felix," he groans softly.
Felix tries to angle his hips a little differently to hit his prostate but doesn't fully succeed. After a few tries, a frustrated whimper leaves his mouth, and Chan glances up at him.
His breath hitches, seeing tears brimming Felix's eyes, and he has to bite back a groan. Wow, he didn't know he had a thing for that. "You're okay, pretty boy?" he asks gently, and Felix shakes his head, whining softly.
"Need more," he admits, and Chan understands, gently patting his hips.
"Let me help," he says reassuringly, and Felix does, letting him angle his hips a little differently. Chan thrusts up into him, and Felix rewards him with a deep, relieved moan, nails digging into his torso. Chan's eyes roll back at the way Felix clenches around him, moaning obscenely loud and shaking on top of him. "Fucks sake," he breathes out, pounding up into him desperately. Felix slams his hips down against him, their moans growing louder. They chase their high together, pushing each other over the edge soon after. Felix collapses against him, and Chan lazily thrusts up into him still, rubbing his back soothingly.
MASTERLISTS | PROMPT LIST | GUIDELINES
After a moment of silence, Felix glances at him with a shy smile. "Again?" Chan kisses him fiercely as an answer, flipping them over in the process. Again.
Taglist: (Please let me know if you want to be added to/removed from the taglist!)
@kai-lee08 @atinyniki @mal-lunar-28 @lilmisssona @aaasia111 @galaxycatdrawz @kthstrawberryshortcake @channieaddict @soullostinspaceandtime @malfoygalaxies @rebecca-johnson-28 @sundownimup-1 @aalexyuuuhm
#stray kids#skz#mafia au#bodyguard!chan#officer!felix#mafia boss!minho#chanlix fluff#chanlix smut#chan smut#chan fluff#chan angst#felix smut#felix fluff#minho angst#minsung#minsung fluff#minchan angst#poly!skz#poly!stray kids#war of hearts#preview
88 notes
·
View notes
Text
If It Kills Me
Pairing: Mafia!Lee Know x Reader
Summary: You are the sunshine in Lee Know’s life. He will never let anything or anyone change that.
Warnings: Cannon level violence
A/N: Hello everyone! I’m thinking about turning this into a series. This was written on my phone so please ignore spelling errors, weird spacing etc…Nice comments, likes, and reblogs are always appreciated.
p.s
I do NOT consent to have my work posted, translated or published to any third party site or app.
Enjoy!
••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••
Lee Min-ho, leader of south korea’s most prominent Yakuza syndicate SKZ had 8 people in this world that he cared about. Seven of which were men he had met in various stages of his life. Those men were like brothers to him. But you, you were number eight to be found but number one in the ways that matter.
••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••••
“Sunshine! Come here please.” You hear your husband Lee Know calling for you. The day you met him, you were wearing a yellow rain coat. He started calling you that in his head before he found out your name. The nickname stuck because that’s exactly what you are to him. In his dark and violent world, there you are shining through it.
You bookmark your page and set down the book you were reading in your home library. Walking down the long hallway to his office. On your way inside Seo Chang-bin, head of security, opens the door for you. “Good Morning Binnie” you greet as you pass him. He returns your greeting before turning off to the side to speak into his ear piece. Probably speaking to Han Jisung your personal guard, turned best friend.
Upon entering the office, the first thing you notice is your husband in all his glory.
Lee Know is powerful in every sense of the word. But his beauty makes you weak. He is sat behind a large oak desk leaned back slightly in his chair, top 3 buttons of his crisp white button down undone. Sleeves rolled up to his elbows to reveal his tattooed forearms. Years of history hidden in the ink. As he pushes away from the desk his large thighs spread slightly. His eyes are trained on you, capturing your every movement.
He notices the change in your demeanor immediately, smiling to himself. Lee Know is attentive like that. He can read you better than anyone and he does it well. “Yes?” you ask as you rock on your heels, hands tucked neatly behind your back. He cocks a brow and beckons you slowly with a finger. Once you’re close enough he wraps you in his arms and pulls you into his lap.
Lee Knows flashes you his a genuine smile and leans in to kiss you. You lose yourself in his hold. His hands are delicate holding you like fine china. He keeps you exactly where he wants you. Close. Only pulling back to catch his breath and allow you to catch yours.
He looks at with nothing but love and adoration. He opens his mouth to speak but before he can you hear an explosion and gun fire ensues. His entire face changes as he looks at you, points to his book case and says one word, “Go.”
81 notes
·
View notes
Text
my baby, she's trigger happy [l.m.h]
pairing: Mob Boss!Lee Minho x GN!Reader
wc: 1.1k
cw: guns. also minho makes the reader think shes gonna shoot him.
an: remember that all the things i write are fiction and are meant to be interpreted as such. non of this is okay in real life and i do not support the actions of the criminals. also what is with this piece LMAO
Hands sneaking into his waistband, you pulled out his gun, holding it above your head with both hands. It was heavier than you expected and for a moment it nearly slipped from your grasp, but you caught it, eyes wide as you looked back at Minho.
He made no attempt to stop you from fooling around with his gun, watching you through hooded eyes, a passive look gracing his face as he sipped his drink.
“What are you doing bunny?”
“Looking.” You replied, turning it in your hand, hands running over the smooth black metal of the gun. In the faint light you could see numbers imprinted onto it, big enough to be seen- if you paid close enough attention.
Your fingers slid down it, fiddling with the mechanics until you reached the trigger. You didn’t do anything but press on it. Minho noticed, a calculated look in his eyes as you attempted to move the trigger once again.
He tsked, putting down his glass and attempting to reach for the gun as you pulled it away from his grasp.
“You’re gonna hurt yourself messing around with the gun, bunny,” he said, rubbing circles into your scalp, “give it back to me.”
“Nope. You’re not getting it back until I figure out how this works.”
He rolled his eyes, sitting back and letting you continue with your examination. “Take your time then, I'm sure you’re curious.”
Something clunked and you groaned, shaking it vigorously and smacking it against your palm hoping that it would solve the problem. “Something wrong?”
“I think I may have broken it or something Min,” you looked at him as he put his glass down, staring at you with a look on his face that was indescribable. “It’s nothing I can't fix. You wanna see me do it?”
“Okay then,” you whispered, pressing the gun into the palm of his hand, “You should show me.”
“Alright, come here, you’ll get a better view,” he said, giving you a grin as you rolled your eyes at his theatrics. Gingerly, you crawled up from your position, attempting to get on his lap. As you adjusted yourself, one of his arms snaked around you, pulling you closer to him in a sudden movement. You gave him a smack as he snickered, heart racing slightly.
His free hand seated the gun on your lap, moving to rest on your knee. “Hold on…” He messed with something as you buried your face into his shoulder, closing your eyes for a brief moment as you savored his warmth.
“Mmm, I'm done, you can look.” You looked out from his shoulder, looking at him as he picked up the gun, bringing it closer to him so he could make sure you could see it.
“I want you to watch me as I do this,” You focused on the gun as he moved around, mechanisms clicking and moving into place as he worked with the intricate machinery.
“You’re gonna click this, and you’re just gonna do that,” In a swift motion, he cocked the gun, pulling the top of the gun off to reveal a barrel underneath, “that top part, it’s called a slide, okay? And that button there, it’s just to make sure that the slide stays open till I've fired my last shot. You got that bunny?” You nodded, and he continued, pointing out other parts of the gun even as it drifted in and out your brain.
“Since there’s already locks on the inside,” He said, bringing up the gun closer so you could see the trigger, “all you have to do is press on this tiny trigger.” He clicked on the trigger, gently placing your hands on the handle as they began to shake at the realization of what he was doing.
“Min, what are you doing?” You shuddered, trying to move your hands away from him despite the grip he had on them. “W- wait this isn’t loaded right?” He chuckled, moving your hands with the gun under his chin, forcing you to press the cold metal to his Adams apple.
“Only one way to find out.”
You squeezed your eyes shut, flinching as he forced your finger down on the trigger. All it did was click, and you opened your eyes.
Nothing happened, and you felt you might have collapsed from the sheer amount of ice cold fear running through your veins.
“Hm. Your grip is a little loose, you let others move your hand too easily, you need to have a firmer grip so no one can just-” He yanked it suddenly, causing you to seize up, “take it from you.”
“Lee Minho!”
“What?” He said, eyes teasing as you clutched your chest with a look of shock on your face.
“I’m- I- You scared me Min. I thought i was-”
“Going to hurt me?” He questioned, his tone seemingly casual as he gently took the gun from your grasp and moved it out of reach for both of you. “I thought you were gonna make me fire it-”
“Bunny, you can’t even hold a gun without dropping it. In theory, you should be able to use it since I taught you how to, but you’re just about as harmful as a rabbit trying to hold a carrot.”
You scoffed. Moving off his lap, you held your knees against your chest, looking at him from the side.
“What about Chan? I thought he doesn’t like it when people outside of the organization get involved.”
“What he doesn’t know can’t hurt him. Plus, I was going to teach you anyway, I think it’s about time you learn to defend yourself.”
"Defend myself?" you repeated, your voice wavering slightly. "I mean, I guess it could be useful, but I never really thought about it."
Minho's eyes softened, and he reached out to gently brush his fingers against your cheek. "We'll start from the basics. I'll teach you self-defense techniques, how to assess and respond to different situations. And as for the gun, well, we'll take it slow. Safety will be our priority."
"Okay," you said. "I'm willing to give it a try. But promise me that you'll be patient with me and won't push me too hard."
He smiled, his gaze filled with warmth. "I promise, bunny. We'll go at your pace. It's important to learn, but it's equally important to be safe."
Leaning in slowly, Minho closed the distance between you, his lips brushing against yours as you closed your eyes. You could taste the faintest trace of whiskey on his lips, savoring his warmth as his hands pulled you closer to him.
As you finally pulled away, a smile played on your lips; you grabbed his hand, tracing the lines on his palm.
“A rabbit with a gun, that’ll be something new.”
“Don’t push it Min, or i’ll paint your gun barbie pink like Felix did.”
“Understood.”
#skz#skz fanfic#skz writing#skz x reader#stray kids#skz imagines#skz drabbles#skz au#skz mafia au#lee know x reader#lee minho x reader#skz fluff#stray kids fluff#skz scenarios#lee know x y/n#lee know x you#skz x y/n#skz x you
354 notes
·
View notes
Text
Stray Kids Mafia Series: Felix
In the midst of the chaos and perilous circumstances, he unexpectedly spared your life, an action he had never taken for anyone else.
⚠Mention blood and gun, mafia theme⚠
Stray kids masterlist here
Your insights and reactions make these posts come alive. Love reblogs, comments, and all the good vibes welcome ✨
The red velvet banquette, usually avoided like a spilled martini on a first date, beckoned with unexpected allure tonight. Tonight was rebellion against the predictable, a whispered promise of "different" scribbled on the fluorescent bar lights. You perched on its cool edge, a tentative bird testing unfamiliar branches, a kernel of hope blooming in the concrete jungle of routine. Your gaze drifted to the crystal goblet on the bar, catching the neon strobe's prismatic dance. It winked and shimmered, a tiny disco ball reflecting the kaleidoscope of your own desires for change. Was this the chance you'd whispered about in silent prayers to the night sky? Was this the crack in the dam of habit, the beckoning of a current you'd never dared to ride? Surrounded by the chaos of a frantic nightclub, panic gripped your heart as the sudden sound of gunfire shattered the air. Screams pierced the night, and people scrambled for safety, their bodies colliding as fear turned to desperation. Overwhelmed by the sheer terror of the moment, you froze, your instincts urging you to find shelter amidst the chaos. Adrenaline surged through your veins you scanned the room for a place to hide. Running seemed like a futile attempt, your legs feeling heavy and unresponsive. With trembling hands, you sought refuge in the nearest alcove, your body curling into a protective ball as the cacophony of screams and panicked footsteps echoed around you. The tremor in the floorboards was a familiar language, a whispered rhythm beneath the symphony of the city.
You knew each creak, each groan, and the precise tremor that meant hurried footsteps. Tonight, however, the rhythm stuttered, followed by a sharp intake of breath. Someone had discovered your hiding place. Heart hammering against your ribs, you squeezed your eyes shut your heart pounded in your chest, threatening to burst from its confines, as you imagined the worst-case scenario: your own life hanging by a thread in this tumultuous night. Every nerve ending hummed with anticipation, waiting for the deafening crack that would signal your end. But the expected blast never came. Instead, a tense silence stretched, punctured only by the ragged rhythm of your own breath. Curiosity wrestled with fear, urging you to peek. With agonizing slowness, you cracked open an eyelid, then the other. A gun glinted menacingly in his hand, its metallic sheen a stark contrast against the crimson stain spreading across his shirt. He emerged from the gloom like a mirage, moonlight catching the pale sheen of his skin. Blood, you realized with a jolt, marred his cheekbone, a crimson stain against the alabaster canvas. Yet, even in the throes of chaos, even with a gun clutched tight in his hand, he was breathtaking. His blonde hair, long and tousled, fell in a mullet that somehow managed to be both rebellious and strangely delicate. It framed a face sculpted with an almost arrogant perfection, jawline sharp enough to cut diamonds, eyes the color of a stormy sea. He stood frozen, a tableau of lethal grace, every line of his body taut with tension.
As your eyes met his, you flinched, expecting the worst. The man, caught off guard by your unexpected presence, almost reacted impulsively, his finger hovering dangerously close to the trigger. Your gaze, drawn by an invisible magnetism, followed the cold metal to his hand, where a finger hovered impossibly close to the trigger. Tears, salty and warm, had already carved silent tracks down your cheeks, betraying the desperate scream trapped within your chest. Your throat, constricted by a primal fear, refused to let out a sound, your voice stolen by the terror that clawed at your insides. It felt as if your very being vibrated with an unheard plea, a silent cry for help that echoed only in the hollow chambers of your heart. However, something held him back, a flicker of humanity amidst the chaos that surrounded him your presence in this atmosphere of violence seems misplaced. He could see the terror in your eyes, a reflection of his own inner turmoil. He realized, in that fleeting moment, that the violence he had been a part of had spilled beyond his control, ensnaring innocent lives in its destructive wake. Lost in a haze of terror, you opened your eyes to find the man still frozen in his tracks, his gaze locked on yours. His deep voice, surprisingly calm amidst the chaos, echoed through the room. Your lungs finally released the breath you hadn't dared to exhale, a shaky torrent that escaped in a single, shuddering sob. The gun, once aimed with chilling precision at your heart, now hung limp at his side, the tip dipping almost apologetically towards the ground. His eyes, those storm-laden depths, searched yours with a bewilderment that mirrored your own.
He pivoted away, his back stiff and unyielding, like a fortress against the tidal wave of emotions threatening to break within him. His breath escaped in a sigh, heavy and laden with frustration. Why? Why should he feel this pang of regret, this sudden urge to shield you from the chaos he himself had unleashed? Spare your life? It was laughable, almost grotesque. He, the predator, the harbinger of violence, now grappling with the unthinkable notion of mercy for his prey. The discordant symphony of the ravaged nightclub, a twisted echo of its former revelry, pierced the suffocating silence. It was a rude awakening, a stark reminder of the carnage swirling outside the bubble of his internal conflict. The sound brought him crashing back to reality, forcing him to confront the consequences of his actions and the unexpected weight of your fragile presence. "Don't move. Stay exactly where you are. I'll clear this up. Don't come out until I get you." With that, he turned and disappeared into the mayhem. You had no idea who he was, only that he was one of the men involved in the shootout, evidenced by the gun still clutched in his hand. You remained rooted to the spot, feeling like a hummingbird caught in a sudden downpour. The blonde stranger with the gun was a whirlwind of contradictions, spitting gunfire one moment, offering hesitant mercy the next. His words hung heavy in the air, tinged with an unexpected vulnerability that left you both bewildered and wary.
The incessant thrum of gunshots continued, a macabre rhythm punctuated by the occasional scream. Logic screamed at you to run, to seek refuge in the labyrinthine darkness of the club. But movement seemed to invite disaster, like a butterfly fluttering into a spider's web. So, you stayed, a statue sculpted from fear, flinching with every deafening crack, your ears aching from the sonic assault. Then, silence. It descended with the suddenness of a curtain falling, leaving behind a ringing emptiness that pressed against your eardrums. Your breath hitched, caught in your throat like a trapped bird. You strained to hear, your very being attuned to the slightest whisper of sound. It came then, a footstep. Deliberate, heavy, it echoed through the shattered silence with an eerie familiarity. It was his step, exactly the same, carrying the weight of unspoken choices and fresh bloodshed. You squeezed your eyes shut, a silent prayer forming on your lips, but he was already there, standing over you, a new crimson bloom staining his cheek. Your gaze, drawn by a morbid fascination, landed on the stark evidence of violence etched across his abdomen. The crimson bloom staining his shirt spoke of a wound severe enough to send shivers down your spine. His voice, a rumble from the depths of his chest, broke the suffocating silence. "Come out," it commanded, the gruffness barely masking the pain twisting his features.
Hesitantly, you crawled into the open, limbs stiff with fear yet propelled by a morbid curiosity. As you rose to your feet, the question on your lips tumbled out before you could think. "Are you alright?" It felt absurd, a meaningless platitude against the backdrop of his obvious injury. He remained silent, the only confirmation of your question the flickering in his stormy eyes. Yet, there was an unexpected intensity in his gaze as he studied you, dissecting your features as if searching for answers in the moonlight's dim canvas. As you stepped into the sliver of light filtering through a shattered window, your form becoming tangible, his eyes narrowed, the unspoken question in their depths mirroring your own. "Felix! Are you alright?" The name resonated through the shattered silence, carried on the panicked breaths of a group of men rushing towards him. It struck a chord within you, a name whispered in hushed tones around back alleys and murmured beneath watchful eyes. Felix. The name of the city's shadow king, the maestro of the underworld, the man woven into the very fabric of fear. His voice, a low rumble from the depths of his chest, cut through your haze of morbid introspection. "We need to get out of here." The words snagged on your attention, dragging you back from the tangled threads of your own thoughts. You met his gaze, the stormy depths catching the moonlight, and realized those words had been directed at you.
"Their men will be here any minute," he added, a grim reminder that the fragile peace of this shattered nightclub wouldn't hold forever. The echo of gunshots still danced in the air, a chilling counterpoint to the frantic whispers and hurried footsteps around you. You followed in the wake of Felix, his hulking frame and loyal shadow of men carving a path through the wreckage of the nightclub. Each step crunched on shattered glass, a discordant soundtrack to your escape. Your heart hammered against your ribs, a hummingbird trapped in a cage of nerves. Escape, in the form of the cool night air and the quiet whisper of distant streets, beckoned. Yet, leaving felt like walking off a tightrope strung over a chasm, exhilaratingly terrifying. Were you a stray caught in their spotlight, a witness they might choose to silence, or something more? His voice, roughened by smoke and violence, broke the uneasy silence. "Get in my car." Eyes the color of a brewing storm locked with yours, their depths unreadable. The fresh air that should have cleansed your lungs felt stagnant, heavy with unspoken questions and the lingering acrid tang of gunpowder. Confusion warred with a reluctant curiosity. You were nobody in this world of theirs, a fleeting wisp in the hurricane of Felix's existence. So why the lingering glance, the unexpected offer? A hesitant shake of your head came before you could fully form the words. The puzzle pieces of this encounter refused to fit, leaving you adrift in a sea of bewilderment.
A low chuckle, unexpected and almost jarring, rumbled from Felix's chest. He swiped at a smear of blood drying on his cheek, the gesture almost casual, almost… charming. "Lovely," he drawled, the pet name catching you off guard. It sent a shiver down your spine, a dissonance against the steely glint in his eyes. His smile, when it came, was like a wolf baring its fangs in moonlight, both beautiful and unnerving. "Get in the car, sweetheart. Walking away? Not the brightest idea you've ever had." The wind, a mischievous imp, danced through your unbound hair, sending strands skittering across your cheek like ticklish whispers. His words, unexpectedly melodious against the backdrop of chaos, still reverberated in your ears: "I spared your life." The warmth of his voice, a stark contrast to the icy grip of fear, lingered on your skin. But the respite was fleeting. "And it's time you paid." His gaze, sharp as a falcon's, dipped to the crimson bloom staining his abdomen. The wound, a gruesome testament to the carnage that unfolded, tugged at the fragile cord of your composure. "Treat it," he commanded, his words carrying the weight of a king's decree. "You understand, sweetheart, a hospital isn't exactly my playground." The implication hung heavy, unspoken but undeniable. Knowing his identity was your invisible collar, binding you to this twisted game. A beat of silence, then his voice shifted, the harsh edges softening like melting ice. "And," he murmured, the word almost caress, "I need to know what made me rethink my initial decision, my lovely. What prompted me to spare a fly like you?"
© Tinytinyblogs
#stray kids seungmin#stray kids felix#stray kids jeongin#stray kids hyunjin#stray kids han#stray kids bang chan#stray kids lee know#stray kids changbin#stray kids au#stray kids masterlist#stray kids mafia#stray kids imagines#stray kids reaction#stray kids reactions#stray kids x reader#stray kids#skz changbin#skz chan#skz minho#skz hyunjin#skz han#skz jeongin#skz seungmin#skz felix#skz scenarios#skz imagines#skz masterlist#skz mafia#skz reactions#skz
45 notes
·
View notes
Text
Fairytale (M/F/A) P1 :: l.mh
Synopsis: You both take a leap of faith and see what this new path takes you. But after something happens, Minho doesn't know if it's the right choice after all.
Pairing: Mafia!Lee Know x Fem!Reader
Word Count: 7.4k
Genre: Mafia AU. Fluff, some angst, eventual smut in later parts. Established friendship to relationship. Secrets.
Warnings/Triggers: 18+ audience! Violence, mentions of weapons- please don't read if anything related to violence are triggers for you in any way, shape, or form. This little series will not be without some deaths, sadly, I mean, they are mafia after all... Cursing, crying. The usual pet names- baby, jagiya, jagi.
If I forgot anything, please let me know so I can fix it, and more importantly, please ENJOY!
"Hey- are those flowers?"
Minho stopped walking, standing halfway down the hallway from you and slowly glanced down at the bouquet in his hands.
"Yes?" He said slowly, starting to walk closer to you again.
You were standing with one of your slipper clad feet propping your front door open, and raised an eyebrow at his admission, a slight smirk on your lips.
"You got me flowers?" You asked, still smiling as Minho handed them to you. "Is this because of the other day still?"
He met your eyes as you lifted the flowers to your nose, smiling as the mixed scent of the bouquet traveled through the air. The fresh memory of your fight outside a café a few days ago, flashing in his mind. A fight that he’d started.
Minho hesitated for a moment, remembering the cashiers comment of "Whoever's getting these flowers and that wine is one lucky girl." then nodded, "Yeah." Was all he said at first.
"I already forgave you. I know you’ve been stressed out because of work lately. So, you didn't have to get them, you know." You commented softly, still holding them up to your face, glancing at him through your eyelashes for a moment before pushing the door open enough to head inside. "But thank you, they're beautiful."
He nodded, well aware that you weren't looking at him anymore, "Those are your favorites, aren't they?" He asked softly, shutting the front door behind him before he slipped his shoes off. He made sure your back was still to him as his slid of his jacket, before safely tucking his gun into the overnight bag he’d brought with him after he’d set the bag on the floor.
"They are." You replied softly, moving around your kitchen to grab the only vase you owned, trying to hid the blush spreading across your cheeks.
I can't believe he remembered that.
Unbeknownst to you, Minho was also trying to cover the fact that he was blushing as he pulled the snacks and wine from the shopping bag, setting everything on the other counter as you filled the vase with water behind him.
"What else did you get?" You asked next, gently setting the vase- now full of water and the flowers- on top of the bar as you moved to stand next to Minho. You looked down at the snacks, eyes shining as another smile pulled at your face.
Minho had to mentally scream at himself for staring at you too long before he finally looked away. You literally kill people for a living, how is a single woman turning you into a high school kid again?! "Just some snacks for later." He smirked, trying to push his nerves away like Han told him to, "I know how you can't watch anything without snacks."
You laughed, shoving his shoulder a little, "You always eating like half of them too, so I don't wanna hear that shit."
Slowly, his nerves started to melt away as you both found your usual rhythm when you finally started cooking. This wasn't anything new for either of you, after all. The last couple months that you'd known each other, you and Minho had cooked countless meals together- too many to count really. You both had felt so comfortable with each other very quickly, and it made for a lot of time spent together when you both had the time.
That familiarity is what really got Minho to finally calm down completely, his (weirdly) nervous demeanor suddenly forgotten by the wayside as you both joked around, and you giggled at him dancing through the kitchen while his music playing through your Bluetooth speaker on the counter.
It felt normal for both of you- well, what Minho assumed would count as normal. Given his line of work, his version of normal was a little different than most people’s. But neither of you knew the other was both nervous, and perhaps a little excited about the next few days. Minho was spending the entire weekend with you for once; he’d told you that he wasn’t supposed to have anything to do for a few days and so, you’d offered for him to come stay at your apartment for a few days and relax and just enjoy his little vacation from work.
You both spent the next little while, eating and trying to choose something to watch before you eventually gave up, flopping backwards onto the couch and groaning.
"Just pick something. I literally don't even care anymore. Pick and we'll watch it." You said, holding the remote out to Minho without picking you head up.
He took the remote and set it on the coffee table before barely leaning towards your prone figure with a smile, "Why don't we go for a walk instead?" Your head shot up and you just looked at him. "Just a short one, then we'll come back and maybe something will sound interest then."
Really I just want the excuse to enjoy the night with you as if we were a couple and I was a completely normal guy.
You stared at him for a moment, then sighed dramatically as you sat back up, making Minho lean back into his cushion. "Fine. I guess a walk doesn't so too bad.” He grinned, watching you get off the couch. "Let me change into something else first though. I'm not going out in this old and gross shirt." You gestured to yourself.
Minho's face scrunched up, "Why? You look beau- fine. You look fine." He stopped himself, feeling his ears go red as you turned towards the hall.
He couldn't see your face, but you were fighting a losing battle with the blush spreading over your cheeks as you slowly took the first step towards the hall, keeping your back to him. "B-because it's a dirty shirt and I don't wear it out of the house. Just give me just a minute to put a different one on."
He only hummed in return, making sure that you had indeed disappeared behind your bedroom door before dropping his face into his hands and letting out a soft groan. It wasn’t hard to tell that there was something between you two, but Minho was always hesitant to really do anything about it.
"I gotta learn to shut up sometimes." He scolded himself softly, running his hands down his face before he got up and went to pull his shoes on and stealthily grabbing his gun from the bag, laying by the door, before he put it into the back of his pants, and made sure his shirt was covering it.
You came out not even a minute later with a dark blue, oversized shirt on and your camera in hand. "Since it's not too dark yet, I want to take some pictures while we're out." You smiled, pulling your shoes on too.
"Does that include pictures of me?" Minho asked, already sure of your answer.
You just gave him a look, "Doesn't it always?" you asked sarcastically, pulling him out of the apartment with a wide smile on your face.
Minho couldn't really complain though. He knew he was fucked the second he realized how just how deep his feelings for you really went. And so, he was more than happy to indulge in your constant picture taking, especially if it meant you'd smile at him like he was your whole world when you took one you thought was good. And he knew that you never posted them or showed them to anyone, so he was never worried about it.
The hold this woman has on me. She really is turning me into a fucking softie.
The short walk ended up being a lot longer than Minho had planned, and yet, when two hours had gone by and you guys were still walking around a park, enjoying the cool breeze and the peace of each other's company, Minho still couldn't find a reason to complain.
"Oh, Min, don't move!" You grabbed his arm to stop him, pulling the camera up towards your face.
Minho made a show of rolling his eyes but still looked down at you, "Oh, come on, Y/n, I can't possibly look good in that, it's too dark now." He whined unenthusiastically.
You just chuckled softly, shushing him before clicking the little button. "You always look good, Minho. Lack of light doesn't stop that." You’d said without much thought, lowering the camera to look over the preview with a grin. "Besides, the streetlights are giving you this like, ethereal prince look right now and it's perfect."
Minho felt his ears go red as you kept your eyes on the camera screen, he was also thankful it was dark so you wouldn't be able to see the blush on his face even if you did look up at him. "Ethereal prince, huh?" He asked slowly, moving to look down at the screen too.
Your eyes widened slightly as the words registered. You hadn't completely meant to be that honest, but you didn’t think you could really take it back now. "Mhm," You shyly hummed instead, tilting the screen towards him so he could see better. "That's what I said. The light is soft across your features. Totally hides that exhausted look you've got going on." You joked.
Minho gasped in fake hurt, lightly nudging you shoulder with his even as he smiled, leaning closer to look at the picture. "I thought you said I always look good." He teased lightly.
Your heart skipped a beat, your breath hitching when you’d finally looked back up at him. If I leaned towards him just a little more, I'd finally know what his lips felt like on mine.
Minho was still looking at the picture, but when you hadn't said anything back like he'd expected you to, he turned to look at you, almost bumping your nose with his. He hadn’t meant to get this close to you when he was looking at the picture.
He couldn't stop his eyes from roaming your face, landing on your lips for longer than could be considered an accident before he looked back into your eyes, swallowing slowly.
"Y-you do." You whispered finally, remembering that he’d said something, your eyes dropping to his lips then back up a second later.
"You think so?" Minho asked softly.
You barely nodded, feeling yourself lean towards him, "It's infuriating, actually. How good you always look. Even when you’re beat up."
Minho felt like he was going to burst into flames from the way you were looking up at him, but he couldn't bring himself to look, or move, away.
Instead, he leaned closer to you, too, lightly placing his hand on your hip, your shoulder still slightly pressed into his chest from before, as he slowly raised his other hand to your cheek.
Am I really about to do this?
You both thought.
It's now, or never. Minho thought next.
"Y/n?"
You hummed quietly, eyes still locked on his as he finally cupped your cheek completely, your breaths mingling together in the small space left between you.
"I-"
The words were caught in his throat as he stared deeper into your eyes, feeling you lean the rest of the way, and he watched your eyes flutter shut before you tentatively brushed your lips to his.
He stilled as your eyes met again before he surged forward, pressing his lips to yours in earnest, sighing against you when you both relaxed.
He swiped his thumb along your cheek, tilting your head a little to deepen the kiss. His head was spinning.
He had dreamt about this moment, how your lips would feel against his- always wondering if they'd be as soft as they looked. He never pictured himself as the kind of guy to think too much about someone, but you weren’t just someone to him. You haven’t been just someone, since the day you met.
This is better than I dreamed.
Your lips were as soft as he'd thought, the subtle hint of the strawberry chapstick that you'd applied over an hour ago still lingered, making him smile into the kiss.
Slowly, he felt you turn your body until you were almost chest to chest. His heart dropping into his feet the next second, when you pulled away, giggling.
"I'm sorry," You muttered, looking up at him, "Worst time to laugh, I know, but I was like 2 seconds from dropping my camera because of you."
Minho let out a soft sigh, "I thought you were laughing because I was a bad kisser or something." He admitted.
As you safely tucked the camera in your bag, you looked back up at him, a surprised look crossing your features, a soft gasp escaping your lips as you covered you mouth. "Oh, God no! Min, I'm so sorry." You covered you face completely, embarrassment flooding through you as you giggled nervously, "You're not a bad kisser, I promise. I-I liked it. A lot, actually."
Minho chuckled, reaching to pull your hands from your face. A warm feeling spread through his chest when he noticed the pink across your cheeks when you finally looked back at him.
He smiled shyly, as he slowly entwined his fingers with yours, cupping your cheek with the other hand. "Me too." He leaned down slowly, "I uhm actually have a confession to make, Y/n."
Your eyes widened slightly at the way your name seemed to just roll off his tongue like it was the first time he was ever saying it, the blush on your cheeks renewed as you nodded slowly. "Okay."
He nudged your nose with his softly, closing his eyes as he pressed his forehead to yours, "I've liked you as more than a friend for a long time.."
"Oh? And you’re just now figuring this out?" You teased, closing your own eyes, the hand he wasn't holding coming up to his chest.
He let out a low, nervous chuckle, "No, I’ve, uhm, I’ve liked you since the day we met.” He admitted softly, letting out a shaky breath.
"Is that why you were acting the way you were, the other day at the café?" You asked, the teasing tone gone from your voice, "Were you jealous?"
He nodded barely, sighing and pulling back to look at you, "I know that's not an excuse for it, but I just- I could tell that that waiter your type and I couldn't help but think that-"
"He wasn't my type." You said quickly, "Min, I don't have a type that literally isn't just you- Lee Minho. In case it wasn't obvious just now, I really like you, too, idiot." You giggled.
Minho scoffed in playful disbelief, a large smile never leaving his face, "Is that supposed to be a term of endearment to you? Because that's just rude."
You threw your head back, letting out a laugh and nodding, "For the two of us, I think it's pretty fitting, honestly."
"Still rude." Minho's hand found your cheek again before he quickly pressed his lips back to yours, letting out a breath through his nose when he felt you grip the front of his shirt.
He let go of your other hand to grab your waist, pulling you flush against him, land listening to you moan softly as he nibbled on your bottom lip.
You wrapped your arms around his neck, threading your finger through his hair at the back and tilting your head to deepen the kiss as Minho slid his tongue into your mouth.
"Hey, get a room!" Someone yelled from behind you both.
You broke apart, both turning to look at whoever yelled at you, only to see the guy walking the other way shaking his head.
You and Minho shared a look before you both burst out laughing.
"I kinda forget we were standing in the middle of a park, honestly." You mumbled once you finally sobered up.
Minho grinned teasingly at you, wiggling his eyebrows, "Oh? I made you forget where you were, huh?"
You shoved him, rolling your eyes, "I didn't say that!"
"Except that’s literally what you just said." Minho laughed, wrapping his hand around yours and starting back through the park towards your apartment.
"You make fun of me a lot, for someone who's liked me since we met." You grinned, leaning into his arm.
He glanced down at you, "You make it so easy to make fun of you, Jagiya."
You raised your eyebrow at him, "Oh, I've upgraded to Jagiya, now, huh? Hmm."
He could see the blush rising to your face, even under the dim streetlights. "Would you rather I still just call you Y/n, with no term of endearment?"
You immediately shook your head, looking back up at him. "I like Jagiya."
He chuckled with a nod, "Would you settle for an endearing idiot, every so often too?"
You laughed, "Only if you will too."
"I think that's fair. You're right, it is fitting for us." He smiled.
The rest of the walk back was comfortably quiet again. Your hand fit like a puzzle piece in Minho's and even though his heart was still doing somersaults out of disbelief, he couldn't wipe the smile off his lips.
Every so often, he'd glance down at you and see a soft smile gracing your lips, and he'd give your hand a soft squeeze every time after he'd look away, checking your surroundings as you continued back to your apartment.
You only dropped each other's hands once you’d stepped back into your apartment.
"Wait," Minho said softly, moving to grab your hand again, before you could walk too far away from him in the entryway.
You let him tug you back into his chest with a smile, "What?"
He smiled, "I wanted another kiss."
You let out a soft sigh, leaning into his hold, "You could’ve just kissed me then." You teased him.
After a few soft pecks, he looked back down at you, "Do I still have to sleep in the spare room?"
You rolled your eyes, shoving away from him and making him laugh. "No, you don't have to still sleep in the spare room." You spun back around, pointing at him as you grinned playfully, "You better keep your hands to yourself though."
Minho put his hand over his heart, pouting as he looked at you, "I'm hurt you think so lowly of me." He sighed, shaking his head and wiping away a fake tear.
"You're an idiot." You giggled, heading down the hallway towards your room, "Come on, we were out way later than we'd planned. I'm tired and you still need to shower."
He smiled, checking that the door was locked, and quickly picking up his overnight bag, and easily dropping his gun back into it as he followed you down the hall.
Once you’d handed him a towel, he quickly kissed your cheek with a soft 'thanks' before he locked himself in the bathroom to shower as you got ready for bed.
Minho took his time in the shower. He still couldn't fully believe what had happened in the last hour alone. When he first came over tonight, he had been so nervous because even just talking about his feelings with Han during their mission before they got back, had made them that much more real. And he knew the kind of danger he was putting you in, by just admitting he really cared about you.
He had never really planned on telling you how he felt, he'd said as much to Han because of many reasons, all having to do with you getting hurt because of him. He was set on just being in your life as a friend, admiring you from afar as long as you'd let him.
Of course, Minho had no idea that you were currently sitting in the center of your bed, dressed in your favorite pajamas while you took off what little makeup you had on, thinking much of the same thing.
If you were being honest, you never believed yourself to be dating material. Too many things had happened in your life, and it had made you believe that you were better off without someone. So, you'd stuck to the occasional hookups- thinking it'd be better in the long run. It was lonely, sure, but better, you always thought.
But, when it came to Minho, you genuinely thought that you both would only ever be friends, even after you guys had gone on a single date a week after you met- there was clearly chemistry, but you both had never really brought it up again after that night, almost content to just be friends, and so you never went on another date together again.
Hoping for more between you was, to you, a waste of time and only hurt you because, "Nothing good could come out of someone being with me." You couldn't change how you saw yourself- even when you knew that it wasn’t your fault you saw things the way you did, but still, you didn't want to hurt yourself by thinking anything else could be possible.
"You look like you're thinking pretty hard."
Minho's soft voice startled you out of an old memory as he sat down on the bed beside you.
You just smiled a little, "I guess I was just lost in thought." you mumbled softly, leaning over enough to throw the makeup covered cotton rounds in the small trash can near your bedside table, before he gently pulled you into his chest.
Minho just nodded, looking down at you with a gentle smile of his own. "About anything in particular?"
You looked back at him, "Not really, just us."
He nodded once, raising an eyebrow. "What about us?" He asked slowly, a hint of hesitation in his voice.
"Just memories." You reassured him, tentatively lacing your fingers with his, "Like when we first met and how fucking insane I was to invite a complete stranger into my apartment. Especially one that was bruised up to hell, like you were."
Minho smiled at your intertwined hands before he met your eyes, "Yeah, you were pretty insane. What if I had been a crazy murderer?" He joked.
You leaned to softly kissing his cheek, "What would the odds have been of us both being crazy murderers though?" You giggled.
Minho laughed and nodded as he pulled you closer to his chest before falling backwards to lay down. "I’ve seen you scream in fear at a roach, forgive me if that sounds impossible."
You scoffed, laying your head on his chest, "That fucker came out of nowhere, it’s not my fault it scared me." You grumbled, before you both fell into a soft and short silence for a moment. "You smell really good." You admitted softly, nuzzling into his chest, and closing your eyes as you started to feel tired.
Minho chuckled, "Thanks, I'd hope so since I just showered."
You picked your head up to playfully glare at him, then ultimately pouted, "I can't stand you."
Minho playfully rolled his eyes as he tightened his arm around you, "Yeah? Then I guess it's a good thing we're laying down, huh?"
"I don't want you to sleep in here anymore."
Minho let out a loud laugh, which only made you pout more. "Aw come on, I thought that was a good one."
You shook your head, but Minho could see you trying not to smile before you laid your head back down. "It was dumb." You muttered finally.
"I thought it was funny." He mumbled back, pressing his lips to your forehead. "And I saw you smiling."
"You can't prove that." You challenged him.
He hummed, smirking down at you, "I don't need to, you're still smiling."
You glanced up at him, trying to hide the fact that he was right- you had been smiling the whole time.
"Don't even try to hide it now!" He laughed, "I already saw it!"
You shook your head, but couldn't hold back the laugh once he started laughing again.
Your heart felt full, and your chest warm with how normal it felt. It wasn't awkward or tense as you both laid there, cuddled together in your bed for the first time like this- it just felt right. Like this was how it was always supposed to be.
You laid there for a little longer before you pulled yourself from his hold, quieting his whine with a quick kiss before you told him that you were going to make sure everything was shut and off for the night before you guys finally went to bed.
Minho begrudgingly let you go, watching you disappear through the doorway before he grabbed his phone to keep himself busy for a moment and noticed that Han had texted him while he was taking his shower.
Jisung [11:32 p.m.] You’re not coming back to the mansion at all this weekend, right?
Minho [11:54 p.m.] Hadn’t planned on it. Not unless I’m needed for something. Why?
Jisung [11:54 p.m.] Just double checking. Boss said he might need you for something tomorrow, depending on what Hyun and Lix have for the meeting in the morning when they get back.
Jisung [11:55 p.m.] You gonna tell her finally?
Minho [11:55 p.m.] If he needs me, he knows I’ll be there. Keep me updated though.
Minho looked up from his phone, watching you come back into the room and shut the door. “Ready for bed?” You asked, smiling at him as his phone went off again.
He nodded, “Yeah, I’m just talking to one of the guys from work, really quick.”
You smiled as you settling in the bed next to him, “Okay.”
Jisung [11:56 p.m.] Don’t act like you didn’t read my question.
Minho [11:57 p.m.] I read it.
Jisung [11:58 p.m.] So answer it?
Minho [11:59 p.m.] Yes.
Jisung [12:00 a.m.] Have you already told her?!
Minho [12:00 a.m.] I answered your question, can you leave me alone now?
Jisung [12:01 a.m.] Answer that one too then I will!
Minho [12:01 a.m.] Yes, I told her. Yes, we’re together. I’m going to bed now. Freak out on your own.
Minho set his phone back down on the side table, hearing it go off again. Not doubting for a second that Han was absolutely losing it back at the mansion. He let out a tired sigh before he slowly snaked his arm over your hip and tugged your body backwards towards his chest.
“Can I help you?” You giggled, feeling him nuzzle his face into the back of your neck.
“Nah, I’m good.” He replied, smiling widely.
“And you’re holding me hostage, because?”
He couldn’t stop himself from rolling his eyes, “Because I can.”
You giggled again, “Says who?”
“Says me.” He said, tightening his arm around you for a second before he loosened it as he sighed softly, lifting his head up enough to press his lips to your cheek. “Is it really being held hostage if you’re holding my hand, though?” He teased.
You turned enough to look back at him, a smile greeting him when he looked down at you, “Maybe I’m already suffering from Stockholm syndrome.” You joked squeezing his hand gently.
He rolled his eyes, “I haven’t done anything to you for you to suffer from that.”
You giggled again, moving around so you could press your chest into his, “True, I guess I just really like you then, huh?”
He lazily wrapped his arms around you, smiling up at you as you laid on him, “Really?” He hummed, watching you nod, “Well, I guess it’s a good thing I really like you too.”
You leaned down, pressing your lips to his, feeling him tighten his arms around you before he reached up to cup your cheek gently, before he pulled away, “I hate to ruin the moment, but I might have to go to work tomorrow.” He frowned, “I’ll know more in the morning though.”
You frowned, too, but nodded softly, laying your head down in the crook of his neck, “If you have to, you have to. Would you come back after you’re done with whatever you need to do?”
He sighed softly, “If I can, yeah.”
You smiled tiredly, gently pressing your lips to the skin of his neck, “You can come over whenever you want to.” You told him softly, feeling tired all of a sudden.
He chuckled quietly, rubbing his hand up and down your back gently, “I’m going to come over all the time, and bug the fuck outta you now.” He joked.
You let out a tired giggle, “Jokes on you, you’ll never bug me.”
“Challenge accepted then.”
You scoffed another small laugh, closing your eyes, “Idiot.”
Minho sighed softly, barely holding back the wide smile on his face, “Your idiot.”
It took a few seconds, before you just quietly hummed back in response and Minho realized that you were quickly falling asleep. He reached for the light switch on the lamp next to him, and a second later, the room was bathed in darkness, “Good night, Jagiya.” He whispered, closing his own eyes and slowly letting sleep pull him under.
The next morning, Minho woke up to the sound of his phone ringing loudly from the side table. He shifted around enough, feeling you moving around next to him a little as he reach for the phone, blinding feeling around the little table by the bed without opening his eyes.
He had enough sense of mind to check the name before he answered the call, “Yes, sir?”
“I need you to come in.” His boss’s voice sounded through the phone.
Minho let out a deep sigh as he sat up enough to lean on his elbow. He tiredly rubbed at his eyes for a moment, “When do you need me?”
A different sigh sounded, the same sigh he was used to hearing all the time. “As soon as possible.” Then a slight pause, “I know I gave you the weekend, and I know you were looking forward to it, but I can’t do what I need to now, without you here. And this isn’t something that can wait a couple of days.”
Minho felt you shift in the bed again, and he quickly glanced over at you, checking that you were still asleep. He watched you for another second as you slowly peeled your eyes open, blinking a few times as you groaned sleepily.
“What’s going on, Min?” You asked, your voice just barely a scratchy whisper- sleep heavy on the words.
“Go back to bed, baby.” He told you softly, sitting up some more.
“I’m sorry, Minho.” His boss’s voice said again.
Minho kept his eyes on you, watching you nod slowly as he got out of the bed.
“Are you coming back?” You asked, snuggling back into the bed.
“I don’t know right now, but I’m going to try to okay?” He answered you, quickly bending down enough to press a soft kiss to your forehead before he grabbed his bag and headed out of the room, making sure the doorway shut behind him.
He turned his attention back to his phone and the man waiting on the other end of the line, “What happened with Felix and Hyunjin?” He asked, moving into the guest bathroom to get dressed.
“I’ll fill you in when you get here, but it’s not good.” He answered, “They’re both okay, a little rough around the edges but they completed the mission.”
Minho hummed in response, “Okay. I’ll be there soon.” There was a long pause, long enough that Minho stopped moving, thinking the call dropped or something, until he heard a slight sniffle, “Boss?”
“I need you to do something for me, because I can’t do it, Minho.”
Minho stilled, staring at himself in the mirror, “What happened, Chan?”
“Just get here. I won’t say it over an unsecure line.” Chan told him.
They both quickly hung up and Minho got dressed and ready to go faster than he’s had to in a long time. He headed back into your room, seeing you fast asleep again and let out a tired, disappointed sigh before he pressed another kiss to your forehead before he left your apartment.
He was briskly walking through the mansion not quite a half hour later, heading for Chan’s office. He passed Hyunjin, IN and Seungmin in the kitchen, barely sparing them a look as he moved, but saw the looks on their faces, and he could see Han and Felix standing outside of Chan’s office, and Minho could tell that Han was trying to comfort Felix, just by the look on his face.
“Hyung,” Han started, seeing Minho coming down the hallway, ”Chan’s-“
“Get out of the way.” Minho said quickly, pushing past both of them and throwing the office door open.
His eyes immediately landed on Chan’s figure behind the desk. He was hunched over, his head in his hands and Minho noticed Chan’s gun sitting on the corner of the desk, and a still from some security footage on his other side, and those were the only two things on the desk. Everything else was on the ground, broken glass, scattered pages and books.
Changbin stood on one side of Chan’s desk, his arms crossed over his chest, with a hard to read expression on his face as he just stared down at the man in the chair. He looked over at Minho and sighed heavily, “I’ll be out in the hall.” He mumbled, moving to leave.
“No.”
Changbin stopped, turning back to look at Chan again. Minho’s eyes were trained on their boss, taking in the set of his jaw, the blood just barely drying on his knuckles as he stood up and looked between the two of them.
“Both of you are staying for this. Minho, shut the door.” Chan told him, leaning on his palms against the desk.
Minho did as he was told, ignoring the looks that Han and Felix gave him as the door closed between them, before he turned back to Chan. “What’s going on, Boss?”
Chan took a deep breath, his shoulder rising and falling with it before he looked up at them. “This is a no questions asked conversation, and task, do you understand?”
Minho glanced at Changbin, and they shared a quick look before Minho nodded at Chan. “Yes, sir.”
Chan looked pointedly at Changbin, waiting for him to give the same answer.
Finally, after another long second, Changbin nodded, “Yes, sir.”
Chan nodded, “Good.” He looked back at Minho, “I’m going to take you to the base and into one of the interrogation rooms. And you’re going to deal with who is in there. I will tell you what the guys brought back on the way there.” He looked at Changbin, “You and IN are going to take everything they brought back this morning, and you’re going to go through it.”
He slowly wrapped his fingers around the butt of his gun, his mouth in a hard line as he clenched his jaw, and walked around the desk. Minho and Changbin followed him out of his office, and down towards the kitchen where the rest of the guys had gathered. Everyone was silent as Chan came into view.
Chan stopped by the kitchen island, staring at all of them. “No one talks about what happened. Not even to each other. If I hear one word about it…” He trailed off, shaking his head, “There’s going to be more than one body with a bullet in their head. Do I make myself clear?”
Very quickly, everyone replied with, “Yes, Boss.” Before Chan looked at Minho again and nodded once, “Change and then meet me in the garage.”
He couldn’t even nod because Chan as already walking away, heading back towards his office, leaving the other 7 boys in a thick silence. Minho glanced at the boys, taking in both Hyunjin and Felix’s face. Both of them had gotten beaten up pretty badly, and Minho could tell that the cut on Felix’s cheek was deep enough that it would probably scar.
After Minho had gotten changed, he waited in the garage for Chan like he was told. After about a minute of waiting, Chan walked passed him and straight into one of the cars, without so much as a word to Minho.
He could tell it was serious from the dead silence that had covered the house since he’d stepped foot inside it that morning, but he was growing more curious as time went on without any explanation as to what had actually happened when Felix and Hyunjin had gotten back.
Minho thought it was also strange that he hadn’t seen, or heard, anything of a certain person, he’d not so affectionately called Chan’s shadow, when he wasn’t elbow deep in business dealings at his office at the company. But Minho didn’t make a sound, as Chan continued driving them towards the base.
“The guys brought back a good amount of useful information.” Chan told him, about halfway to the base, finally. “I wasn’t kidding, when I called you either.” He mumbled.
“About what?” Minho asked, glancing over at him.
Chan kept his eyes on the road, “About needing you to do this, because I can’t.” He said. “Do it quick, and right. Then we’ll clean up and go back to the house for a sit down, and then you can go back to her.”
Minho nodded softly, “You got it, Boss.”
“And I’m sorry for making you leave her.” He glanced over at Minho quickly, “Han told us you guys were together finally.”
Minho rolled his eyes, “Of course he did.”
Minho had expected Chan to huff out a laugh, like he usually would’ve, but there was nothing from the man. His eyes were still glued to the road and his bloody knuckles were a soft pink as he gripped the steering wheel enough for his knuckles to start turning white. “Make sure you know what you’re doing. And that it’s the right decision.” Was all Chan said instead.
Minho was confused at his words, until he looked into the interrogation room that Chan led him to, a few minutes after they got to the base. With a reminder of, “No questions asked. One pull, you know where to put it.” From Chan before the door was opened, Minho realized why he hadn’t seen Chan’s shadow at all that morning, as the door shut behind him.
He didn’t give himself even a moment to think about what he was doing as he raised the gun, his finger on the trigger as a pair of red rimmed eyes met his.
“Minho, please,” The woman cried, pulling at the ties that held her to the chair. “I have no idea what’s going on!”
Chan’s voice filtered through Minho’s mind. “Whatever she tells you, is a lie. I’ll show you everything when we get back to the house. It’s going to be hard, but I don’t have another choice. I won’t let anyone compromise you guys.”
Minho stayed silent. Chan had never lied to him, or any of them, they all trusted him with their lives, just as he did with them. That’s why the crew worked so well, and was able to stay off major radars for as long as it has- because they all work together, and nothing compromises their way of things. Not missions, not people- nothing.
He watched the tears stop, the second the woman realized he wasn’t falling for her act, and she sighed deeply, looking down at her lap for a moment. “You’ve always been harder to fool than Chan.” She said. “I’m not surprised that he sent you to do his dirty work. I guess, I played him a little too well, huh?”
Minho just stared at her, watching her tip her head back enough to get her hair out of her fair, before she let out a smug chuckle, looking back at him. “How upset are the boys?” She asked, tilting her head a little to the side, “Are they heartbroken? Trying to figure out how I could ever do something like this to Chan.”
She grinned, looking up at him, “I bet you’re loving this, right now, aren’t you? Being the one to finally put a bullet in me. You never did like me, did you?”
“No.” Minho told her easily, shaking his head lightly, stepping a little closer to her, “You were always just a little too nosy to be the innocent girl you tried playing.” He frowned, “Always knew you were trouble because you always wanted to know too much.”
Before she could even open her mouth to say some stupid bullshit back to him, Minho pulled the trigger, what would’ve been a deafening answer to the action in the small room, was muffled by the silencer on the tip of the gun. Minho didn’t even blink as he dropped the gun back to his side, turning away from the limp body in front of him and quickly leaving the room.
Once he’d gotten Chan, they were silent as they cleaned up the room, before doing everything they needed to do to get things handled the proper way. After that, Chan drove them back to the mansion and the ride was completely silent, too. Neither of them said anything, about anything. Minho didn’t have words for what happened, nor did he want to ask. He knew that eventually he’d know what happened, and he could deal with the open middle, even as he closed the book on it in his mind.
The sit down was a little longer than Chan had thought it would be, but once everyone was fully aware of what had happened, and how they were going to deal with what she’d done, Minho pulled his phone out and called you.
The line rang a couple times before it went to voicemail and Minho felt himself frown as he hung up the phone, staring down at your contact for a moment before dialing you again. This time it rang twice before you answered.
“Hey, sorry, I was in the shower and just as I was about to answer you, it stopped ringing.” You said quickly, “Is everything okay at work?”
Minho sighed softly, hearing the smile in your voice. “Make sure you know what you’re doing.” Chan’s words popped into his mind again, “Yeah, no, everything’s fine.” He told you quickly, “Look, I’m sorry I had to leave so early this morning. I’ll be back in a bit though, if you still want me to come back.”
“Don’t apologize for having to work, Min.” You said softly, “I get it, it’s okay. But yeah, of course! If you want to come back, you’re welcome to. I’m still free the whole weekend, if you are after you get finished there.”
Minho caught movement in the corner of his eye, and turned to see Chan standing behind him. “Let me just double check, really quick, okay, Jagi?” He said to you, hearing you mutter a quick, ‘okay’, before he pulled his phone away from him a little bit, “Do sure you don’t need me here?” He asked Chan softly.
The man in question just shook his head, “Nah, that was all I needed you for today. If you want to continue your little vacation this weekend, go. Just remember what I told you.” Chan said, clapping him on the shoulder before he turned and walked away again.
Minho didn’t even get the chance to thank him before Chan had disappeared down the hall again. He pulled his phone back towards his mouth, “Alright, Jagi, I’ll be back in a bit. I’ll stop for something to eat, on my way. If you haven’t eaten yet.”
“That sounds great, actually, baby. Thank you.” You said, once again, he could hear the smile in your voice, and part of him wanted to smile back at it, but the other part of him was hesitant to even go back to your place.
If someone could get so close to Chan and for none of them to know who they really were, how did he know if you were going to be any different?
#stray kids imagine#stray kids x reader#skz x reader#skz lee know#lee know imagines#lee know x reader#skz lee minho#lee know reader#stray kids angst#stray kids fluff#stray kids imagines#skz fic#stray kids#lee minho#lee know mafia au#lee know scenarios#lee know x female reader
98 notes
·
View notes
Text
Someone Older, Just a Little Bit Colder.
Summary: Yoon Y/N and Lee Minho. Perfect enemies. But when some guns and roses get mixed up with both of them, I wonder what the fates have weaved for their story.
Pairings: Fem!reader × Minho, classic Enemies to Lovers. Includes rest of Skz and other groups
Warnings: lots of violence, blood, murder, guns, swearing, mention of food, mention of dead bodies. There is a lot of violence so please do not interact if you are sensitive to these things.
A/N - I finished this finally. This took a lot of time and it is probably my longest work till date. I took inspiration from an edit I saw on Instagram. So here you go! Please enjoy this and feel free to give me feedback. I don't like some parts of the fic that much tho. Cause I was very lazy when I wrote them.
Song rec:
1: I need someone older
"No, no, no" Mournful voices were surrounding your frame. "No this can't be happening. Please Y/N!" Tears, not yours, dripped onto your skin as something red mixed with it to create a pretty little cocktail. "Fuck princess wake up! Fuck no....."
"Y/N! Come down quick! You've gotta get to school!" Another day of school. How mechanical was your life. In your final year of high school, you'd have thought that your life would have sugar, spice and everything nice. But instead, you got stuck with a robotic schedule, which consisted of waking up, going to school, coming back, food time, homework, checking to see if any colleges had sent you mails and then going back to sleep. But you couldn't really complain, because you were in Jeju Island. Literally everyone here had the same robotic schedule. Well maybe except for the richest people here. Your family was what was known as the middle classes. You lived comfortably, but not too plushily and your mom and dad both had jobs. Your elder sister Jinhee and you basically raised each other and now, with Jinhee, already graduated and married (since she was seven years older than you), you were left all alone in your turquoise room, with white borders and black finishes. It wasn't the fact that you weren't happy or anything. But, as a child of the Cosmos and as a ruler of the skies and tides, you wanted to feel that feeling that people had when they would roll around in the grass, or buy flowers from a sweet old lady, or wear ridiculous nail polish with someone, keeping the stories of the stars to yourself, whenever someone asks 'what did you do last night?'. But wasn't that why fairytales existed? To tell you that getting all those things was nothing but a mere dream? A dream which you hoped would come true? Which you hoped that the universe would understand your heart's desire and grant it to you?
"Be safe alright? Got your pepper spray?" "Yes ma don't worry. Im always safe aren't I?" Your mother kissed your forehead gently before letting to walk off to school, pepper spray in hand, knife hidden up the sleeve of your blue school sweater. The road from your house to your school was one of the safest ones. It was a suburban area, with families like yours lining up the street. You had no problem walking by yourself, and casually greeting the wakening families, with their toddlers and teenagers. You felt safe here and in the rare times there was some danger, you knew you could kick their asses (flashback to that one time you thought your dad was a stranger and accidentally kicked him hard in the shin. He still doesn't forgive you for that)
"Miss Yoon. Are you walking alone your highness?" That voice. That voice was perhaps the bane of your existence (not the object of all your desires. Sue me for using Bridgerton right now). A smooth black car pulled up next to you as you were just a metre away from the school. The windows were rolled down to reveal a young boy, your age with fluffy plum brown hair, cat like eyes, a sharp nose and a smirk on his stupid face. Lee Minho. Also known as the worst person you knew. And no this wasn't an enemies to lovers scenario. It usually is but this? Yeah absolutely not. Lee Minho had been your childhood neighbour since he was six. He lived with his grandparents since he was six, with his parents being in one of the richest families of South Korea and working in Seoul. He also went to your school, which was weird considering he was basically a billionaire and still chose to go to the 'middle class' school along with his his seven friends, who coincidentally were also from the seven richest families of South Korea.
"Oh no Minho. I wasn't walking alone. I have an invisible friend that you can't see from behind those stupidly pretty eyes of yours." You threw him a glare as his smirked just increased in size. "You think my eyes are pretty?" "Oh for fucks sake. What do you want?" "Language, princess." Minho chuckled and unlocked the passenger seat door. "Get in." You let out a chuckle and said "With you? Oh no thank you. I would rather go to Hell and dance with the devil." "Oh come on princess." Minho's face only widened even more to form the face of the devil himself. "You know people who die to even touch my car. You're lucky I'm offering you to ride in it." You rolled your eyes at him. So fucking cocky for no reason. You decided that you couldn't take it anymore and just started walking with a small 'I'll see you at school Minho goodbye now.'. Minho seemed to have taken the sign as he locked his doors, rolled the windows down and sped away to school.
Finally some peace. You breathed in the September air as you watched the Magpies fly around with their mates. You always loved Magpies, courtesy to your dad always encouraging you to birdwatch whenever you were free, with the pink binoculars you had. And today, in the serene September air, it felt good, watching two birds in love fluttering around, probably having a conversation about who knows what. There was that odd feeling in your chest again, that feeling which you pretended wasn't loneliness. People never understood the difference between alone and lonely. Yes you can be alone and you can enjoy it to your fullest. Some of your friends loved to be alone, eating chocolate, reading a nice book, sitting by the rain, all of those aesthetic things those Pinterest people do. You always craved to be like that too, but you never could. And you still had to learn to accept the fact that being basic wasn't a bad thing.
"Babe your foundation isn't blended properly come here. Hasn't Mama Huh taught you anything?" Your best friend Yunjin greeted you at the stairs of your school, with her bright unicorn bag and her perfect makeup as usual. "Sorry sweetheart. I really can't focus today." Yunjin gave you a sympathetic look as she blended the foundation on your neck with her hands carefully. "Is it Lee again? I swear to God one of these days I'm gonna go and tell him that you like him and then he'll confess to you and then this can be an enemies to lovers novel where I'm the sassy, amazing best friend who saves the day." You laughed at Yunjin's rambling. "And I thought Chaer was more delusional than you." "Do I hear my name?" A pretty girl with long black hair and perhaps the greatest jawline in the world came up behind you. Lee Chaeryoung, cousin of Minho and your second best friend, also your prettiest friend (sue me she's my wif- I mean my bias) "Hey Chaer. By the way have you guys completed Mr Hong's assignment?" Yunjin groaned at your words as she pulled out a red copy from her bag and opened it to reveal her messy handwriting. "I stayed up to finish this shit. Why do we need to analyse what a curtain means in Shakespearean language? Like I don't know. It could mean the heroine wants to be at an orgy for all I know." Chaer hit Yunjin's arm as you laughed at went inside the school to go to your English class along with Yunjin. Chaeryoung stalked off in the other direction, to her biology class, as you entered the class, where Mr.Hong wasn't present yet. You always dreaded English period, not because you weren't good in the subject, but because of the seating arrangement. Yunjin would always sit at the back of the class while you were stuck in the front with Minho. You internally groaned as you walked up to your seat, where Minho and Chan were talking to each other. Chan was a good friend of yours since your mom was the head of the Jeju Island branch of his dad's buisness. Curly haired, eyes filled with stars and the most gentle behaviour ever, he came straight out of a goddamn book. You always wondered how he became friends with Minho, considering both of them were as different as chalk and cheese. But then again, they has been brought up together, by their grandparents while their parents would stay in Seoul to run buisness.
"Hey Chan. Did you get those physics notes done yesterday?" Chan greeted at you with than omnipresent smile on his face as he nodded fervently like a puppy. "Yeah I got them done! It was really hard though. I really hope Mrs.Choi is absent today. So she can't call me out on my 'mistakes'." You smiled fondly at Chan as he took his seat on your other side, while Minho toyed with a blue hairband. Your hairband. "Minho where did you get that?" He turned to look at you and gave you that smug smirk again. "Why princess? Is it yours?" You scowled as you reached forward and grabbed the hairband out of his hands and stuffed it into your bag. "Yes it is mine! I think you'd know that considering I have been looking for this ever since the playground incident from when we were seven! Oh but I think you wouldn't remember that would you? Considering you're an ajhussi." It was Minho's time to scowl now and he scrunched up his nose like an angry bunny and stuck his tongue out at you, all while mumbling "I'm only two months older you know.", As Mr.Hong entered the classrooms in his pinstriped shirt and began asking for the assignments.
The rest of the day went as normal. You went to all of your classes, had a gossip-filled lunch with Chaeryoung, Yunjin, Miyeon, Sunoo and Jake, accidentally spilt water over Sunghoon from Chemistry, and got top grades in biology as usual.
Gosh September was good. September was lovely. People don't really get why September was so comforting to you. And to be frank, you didn't get it either. But there was this aura that September had that you couldn't shake. It wasn't just all pumpkin spice lattes or orange scarfs. It was..... Something else. Something you couldn't describe. You know that feeling when you bite into an ice cream cone? It crumbles all over you, but you love that feeling, that crunch combined with the sweet ice cream inside. That's what September was.
The bell rang loudly as school got over and you went over to the the basketball court. Being captain of the girls team, you always needed to stay back after school in order to train your team. "Unnie come quick would ya!" Chaewon, the team's greatest shooter called out to you. "Im not that late today Chaewon. That's a record for me!" Chaewon rolled her eyes as she adjusted her shorts. "Y/N are we gonna discuss some tactics for next week's game then? Cause I drew a lot of shit last night and I don't want it to go to waste." Wonyoung, the team's co-captain was nudging some papers into your hands. You gave her a quick smile as you looked over all the loopy drawings she did. "Oh and girls! Please remember to get your registration documents tomorrow! I really don't want to submit them late to Coach Kim." All your teammates nodded at your words and went on to the court, where to your dismay, Minho and his team were also practicing. You were annoyed. You had booked the court for today and has specifically checked with both of your coaches and yet again, your mortal enemy was playing with his team on what was meant to be your court. "Yah Minho! Get off the fucking court. We have it booked for today!" You gave him the biggest glare that you could muster, while he simply strode up to you, ball in hand, and that stupid smile on his face. "Aww princess. You booked the court for today? Well sad because I booked it earlier. I have a signed consent form from Coach Kim too. So either you can get off the court or we can have a practice game together." You felt like blowing up the earth below his feet right now but you couldn't do anything when he showed you the piece of paper on which Coach Kim had signed specifying that the boy's team could play today. "Fine then. But a practice game? Together? Boys versus girls?" Minho simply nodded at your words as you looked back at your girl standing behind you who were currently looking like they wanted to go to war. Seeing their determination, you extended a hand forward to Minho and in a assertive tone, said, "You're on then Lee. I wanna watch your pretty little face when you lose really badly. So what's the prize then?" You regretted asking that question when you saw Minho's face turning into that evil little smirk again. His team was assembled behind him and now you were a bit scared, considering that your tallest player was the size of their shortest one. "How about........ loser has to take the winner to that nice ice cream place that just opened down the street? And it'll only be us two. You know, captain to captain." Hearing that both your team and Minho's team broke out in high pitched 'ooohs' (yes even the Bois) as if you were doing something scandalous. You had no choice but to accept so you extended you hand again as Minho gripped it with his veiny hands and shook it firmly.
Chan and Chaeryoung were sitting by the stands since neither of them played and you smiled gently at them talking and giggling so fondly. The game started with one of the assistant coaches, Jungwon, refereeing. You were more determined now than you were at last month's regional games. You had to beat Minho and he had to take you to that stupid ice cream place. "Scared princess?" Minho asked as you assembled on the half line. You didn't say anything but threw him a smirk, hoping that it would catch him off guard. "Alright, ready set. Rumble!" Jungwon blew the whistle and threw the ball up in the air as you reached forward and managed to slap it onto your side of the court, where Wonyoung caught it and swiftly passed it on to Chaewon, who was standing by the hoops. You heard Minho scolding Jeongin, who was defending Chaewon, for not blocking her properly as you high fived Wonyoung for the quick pass.The rest of the game pretty much went the same way as you kept using witty tactics while Minho kept using speed and strength, which you knew was his greatest weakness. From time to time, his shirt would fly up ever so slightly and you would get distracted for a split second by his abs (which you scolded yourself for).
"Guys can you stop now please? It's 7:30. I'm going home now and you guys should too before they shut the school gate." Jungwon finally ended the game as you looked over at the scoreboard. You had won! You hugged Chaewon tightly before striding up to a very sweaty Minho who, not even in the slightest, looked defeated. "So, Mr Lee. You owe me ice cream now." He gave you a small smile, which made your heart leap, and said "Of course your Highness. Do you wanna get changed and then we can go? Or would you like to come being all sweaty?" You scowled at him and stuck your tongue out as you made your way to the changing rooms as he shouted behind you, "Meet me at the gate!" You quickly took a shower and changed into the tshirt and yoga pants you usually brought with you to change into after a sweaty game.
"Yah are you going to take me in your dumb car?" You questioned Minho as he pulled up by the gate. Chan had taken Chaeryoung home today so you didn't have anyone to walk you home, which was a plus point (for Minho). "Yes princess. Since the ice cream place is not at a walkable distance, atleast for my feet, we are going in my dumb car. And you don't wana walk home this late Y/N. It's dangerous you know? So get the fuck in and let's go. I'm hungry." You begrudgingly got in the car, silently admiring the sleep leather seats as Minho started the engine and turned the car. "Oh and Chan hyung already informed your mom and dad. They're not gonna come home tonight cause they're busy or something so I'll drive you back if you want." You snapped your head from the flying butterfly outside the window to Minho's concentrated face as you shyly mumbled a 'thank you'.
The drive to the ice cream was long and silent. You simply stated out the window while Minho stared forward, trying not to look at the way the rays of the setting sun fell on your skin or how your hair fell in that particular way that just felt good. Do the boys usually confess first? He didn't know. No he hated you. This is absolutely not fucking happening right now. You were Yoon Y/N, captain if the girls basketball team, annoying neighbour, beautiful mortal enemy. No not beautiful. Get out of it Minho!
"Uh is this the place? Looks cute." Minho's car pulled up near a tiny cafe like building called 'Jureimi's parlor', lit up in bright pink signs. "Oh yeah. I'll just park and we can go." You got out of the car as Minho parked nearby and got out too. "Is that boba flavoured ice cream?" You pointed at a brown coloured ice cream in ghe booth. The lady at the counter smiled at you as she nodded and gave you little sample cup. You offered a bit to Minho, who shook his head and went to find a table. "Get what you want. I'll pay." You rolled your eyes at him. He had to pay anyway for losing the game so badly.
You tasted the ice cream, which tasted like heaven and decided that you wanted this. "Can I get this in a cone please? Two scoops." The lady nodded and told her co worker your order, who went to the back to make it. You noticed some pudding cups on the shelf behind the lady. "Are those puddings?" "Oh yes. They're a new addition really. It's a favourite among all the grandmas here." You pointed at the vanilla one and asked the lady to give you that one, while you handed her the money and she handed you your ice cream and the pudding cup. You strode over to Minho, who was sitting with his legs wide open at the little round table in the corner of the store. "Is that for me?" He pointed at the pudding. "No dumbass it's for the Magpies." He gave you a sarcastic smile and grabbed the pudding cup from your hands. "I only got it for you cause this boba ice cream is expensive. So stop smirking at me." He looked up at you with those cat like eyes and slightly pouted, but remained quiet as both of you savoured on the sweet, sticky food.
"Dude how slow do you eat?" You watched Minho as he has halfway through his pudding, while you had already finished your ice cream. "Just slow enough to annoy you baby." You frowned at his words. "Do not call me that ever again. It's makes me wanna vomit." You made a gagging motion as Minho just simply chuckled. "Fine then. While I finish this amazing pudding, how about we play truth or dare hm? Because our impatient princess can't wait for five seconds without doing anything." You thought for a while before finally saying yes. "Alrightly then." Minho smiled at you. "Y/N. Truth or dare?" You picked truth, which seemed like the only viable option, considering the fact that you were in a shop, and Minho said, "How's your brother?"
Your heart dropped as you heard that sentence. How did he know about that? The blue shade of the shop spun around you as you tried to focus on anything else other than what just came out of Minho's mouth. Silence. Yes silence would work. Just give him a glare and it'll be over. "Oh come on princess. We all know what happened to your brother. I just wanna hear it from you personally." Your blood turned cold as your mind kept feeding you memories of that night. That faithful night. That peace filled night. That night when the Magpies stopped singing and September ran cold once more.
"Fuck you Lee Minho." Saying that, you picked up your bag and got up, slamming the chair to the ground, behind you. The lady at the counter looked up to see you walking about the door, pushing it agressively. "No Y/N wait!" Minho knew he had fucked up now. He had never meant to hurt you like this. He had learnt from Yunjin that you were already over your brother's incident. This was just supposed to be normal mortal enemy banter. How do you still remember? He quickly pulled out some cash and slammed it on the counter to the very shocked lady as he ran out after you. You wouldn't have gotten far. After all, you had to pass the school to get to your house. Minho quickly got in his car and started the engine with a blast. You had also left your headband in the carseat. So, that was another excuse for him to chase after you. He wasn't going to lose you again. Not now. Not when he was so close.
The street was dark and cold, lit up faintly by the wavering streetlights. This wasn't September anymore. You could feel December taking all the love out of September. And as you walked upon the concrete, you could feel the Magpies talking about you. You could feel the crescent moon feeling nothing but pity for you. You could feel all the plants with their bugs, looking at you and saying, "Yoon Y/N. You fucked up again just like you always do." You shouldn't have let your anger take control. But then again, when we deal with anger so long, she never tells us that her actual name is grief. Your brother was supposed to be a closed chapter of your life, but like a faded page of an Agatha Christie novel, he lingered on in your brain. All your family had far moved on, but you loved your twin brother, older than you by 8 minutes, too much to let him go from the dusty cabinets of your brain. You tried to forget his screams on that day and that cold, hard cackling but you couldn't. You were right there. Right in front of all the destruction, when your heart broke into a million pieces. Yet how could you forget such a memory?
"Y/N!" Minho was rolling up with this car next to you as you reached your house. The magenta coloured door was locked, your parents were still out on work. "Minho just fucking leave me alone. And I mean it this time. Don't even fucking talk to me." "Yn would you listen to me? Don't go inside the house!" What was this maniac saying? You stared at his figure getting out of the car and swiftly moving across over the lawn to your figure standing at the front door. "please just don't go inside the house." You noticed some figures behind him and you realised that Chan and his friends Jisung and Changbin were also there. "Minho what the fuck are you doing?" Minho looked at with what you thought looked like an expression of pity. "Just please don't go inside the house."
No you weren't going to listen to him. Absolutely fucking not. The last time you listened to him, you ended up in a mud covered ditch. Not today. "Fuck you and fuck your fucking existence Minho! I'm not listening to one word that comes out of that stupid mouth of yours." Before Minho could stop you and before Chan called out your name, you opened the door with gusto, only to be met, not with the familiar scent of Eau de Perfume but with the stench of iron. Your world came crashing down again. Your parents. Lying dead. On the floor. Of your house. Covered in blood. You were frozen. You couldn't move. A sense of familiarity came over you. You knew this feeling. This feeling of feeling like a thousand icicles had pierced your veins. All that came to your mind was him. No this can't be September. September was his birthday! It can't be this bad. No please don't let September be bad. "Y/N. Princess are you alright?" "Min- Minho. They're- they're not. No." The tears weren't coming. This wasn't sadness this was shock. "Chan hyung can you get her out of here? Jisung call the police. Now. Y/N. Y/N what are you doing!" You had strode up to your parents' bodies. Your mom was covered in more blood than your dad. Your dad looked like he was peacefully sleeping. Your mum's head seemed bashed in. Oh god the smell of blood. That night. All that remained was that night. You were too immersed in looking at your parents, that you didn't notice the creeping black figure in front of you. "So you're their daughter are you?" That husky voice was the last thing you heard before a gun shot, Minho's voice and the thud of your body. There was something warm on your stomach. And gooey. And red. This felt nice, you thought. Dying felt nice. If only he felt like this before....
Chan and Changbin slammed the man who had stabbed you onto the wall, destroying some photo frames in the process. Jisung turned on all the lights and went over to the two other men to get a look at the stranger. Minho, on the other hand, had rushed to your side, picking you up in his arms, towel pressuring the wound on your stomach.
"No, no, no" Mournful voices were surrounding your frame. "No this can't be happening. Please Y/N!" Tears, not yours, dripped onto your skin as something red mixed with it to create a pretty little cocktail. "Fuck princess wake up! Fuck no....."
2: Just a little bit colder
"Well well well, Mrs Yoon. How are the children?" Your mother cowered in fear as your elder sister and your dad were tied up next to the fridge in the kitchen. Your twin brother and you were in the clutches of some buff looking men. Eleven years. That's all you were. Eleven fucking years. "Mr. Wang I promise I won't leak the papers. I swear on my children. Please do not harm us." Mr. Wang or whoever he was striding up and down the carpeted room, white papers in his scarred hand. "It's ok Y/Nnie. I'm right here. It's just another November. September will come soon won't it?" Your brother, Doowon tightly held your hand and calmed you down, as your tears threatened to escape from their prison. "Mr. Wang. Please I beg you. Please do not harm me. You have the papers. What more do you want?" Mr Wang smiled at your mother. A cold smile. Shivering and undaunted. "Oh my dear Danbi. I have the papers of course, but you know how I do my work. I do not like bitches who butt their heads into everything. So I want your children to see how their mother is a little bitch." Mr Wang pulled your mother's hair as she screamed and cried out. "Hey don't do that to my mom!" Your borther screamed out as you but the hand if the man who was holding you. Both of you escaped from the clutches of the two men as Mr Wang looked on, slightly amused. "Or what little boy? You gonna beat me up?" Your brother stood his ground, not even daring to break eye contact. "Doowon get back please!" Your mum pleaded with Doowon, but he wouldn't listen. He stepped forward to Mr Wang and stepped painfully on his smooth black shoes. Mr Wang let out a cold laugh as he grabbed your brother by the neck of his shirt. "Grab the little girl too. Let her see how her twin meets with death." A man grabbed you from behind as your family pleaded and you thrashed around, trying to escape. "Let me go!" You screamed as the man took you upstairs while Mr Wang followed with your brother. You reached your bedroom door, which you shared with Doowon and Mr Wang slammed it opened pushing you and your brother inside. "Open that window, Brian." He spat at the man who grabbed you, while you and Doowon stood still. "Now boy. Come here. Come. Here. Now. Unless you want your sister harmed." Doowon looked at you and squeezed your hand before going ever to Mr Wang. And that was the last touch of your brother you had, before Mr. Wang pushed him out of the window on to the green grass below. Your screams had filled the neighborhood, scared the Magpies and threatened September to never come again. September's child,you told yourself. That's all he was. September's child, at the mercy of October.
"She'll be alright Minho. Just give her a few hours. She'll wake up." You were lying on an oak bed with grand purple bedsheets. You had a white sheet wrapped around your waist and your stomach, which stopped blood from coming out of your stab wound. Minho had taken you to his mansion outside of town, where all the sons of the mafias of Korea would hang out. Bang Chan, Seo Changbin, Hwang Hyunjin, Minho's brother Lee Felix Yongbok, Han Jisung, Kim Seungmin, Yang Jeongin and Lee Minho. Stray kids, they called themselves. Basically abandoned by their workaholic parents and brought up by relatives. "Hyung she'll be fine don't worry. Seungmin's aunt is the best surgeon in the country. She stitched Y/N up all fine." Changbin put an arm on Minho's shivering shoulder. Chan and Jisung were also there in the room, trying to comfort Minho and convince him that you would be fine. "What if she's not ok hyung? What do I tell her when she wakes up? Ho-how do I explain to her how I knew that her parents' bodies would be lying in her floor before she even got home? How do I fucking explain that?" Minho looked up at Chan with teary eyes. Chan was worried. Minho hadn't eaten or drunk water for the whole day, ever since you came out of that four hour long surgery. Never before had he seen Minho's cold face so filled with emotion. "Minho listen to me. You can explain everything to her once she wakes up. I called her sister and she'll be coming over in three days from Busan. Now please. You've got to eat something or drink water atleast. I promise you, Y/N will understand if you speak to her properly. Now come on, let's get some breakfast. It's 8 am in the morning. The boys would have woken up by now." Minho listened silently to Chan's words and simply nodded. Words weren't coming out anymore as he slowly got up from his chair and let go of your hand. Taking one last look at you, the boys left the room, all the while commanding two bodyguards to stand outside the door, making sure no one else can even come near you.
"Y/Nnie! Look what I can do!" "That wasn't a proper cartwheel Doowon, it doesn't count!" "Atleast I can do a cartwheel." "Yah don't stick your tongue out at me! Jinhee unnie! Doowon's making fun of me!"
'Do you remember? Twenty first night of September? Love was chasing the minds of pretenders.' "Happy birthday Doowon! I got a CD of your favourite song!" "Thanks Y/Nnie. Let's listen to this song on my birthday every year!"
Purple sheets? This was not your bed. Your bed had dinosaur sheets and made a rickety noise every time you moved. You noticed the white tape wrapped carefully around your waist and dared not touch it. You tried to remember what day it was and where you were as you slowly moved and leaned comfortably against the bed frame, groaning slightly as your stomach was hurting. Gosh what day was it? Was it still September? Or did October come to take you away again?
Lost in your thoughts, you looked around the room, trying to figure out whether you were still in Jeju Island or not. You noticed a drawer close to the bed. Curious, you opened the drawer, to find your phone, a bracelet and a picture of a you and Minho in your jerseys. That bracelet. It was the one which your brother had made for you. Which you hadn't seen ever since that day. And the picture was the one which was taken when you and Minho were elected captains of your basketball teams. You grabbed your phone hurriedly as you realised that this had to be Minho's house. You had to get out. Now. Your memory was coming back to you and you remembered the events that had unfolded the night before. Blood. The smell of iron. The blade of a knife. The tears of a plum brown haired boy.
You threw the sheets off of yourself and made to get up. Stupid decision, you told yourself as the moment your feet hit the floor, you fell down witha loud thud. "OUCH!" you cried out loudly, hoping that this was a soundproof house. Probably not, because five seconds later, you heard footsteps coming down to your door. The oak door swung open with a loud crash to reveal a panic stricken Minho, who had dark circles under his eyes, a worried looking Chan, who was clutching a half finished piece of toast and a very confused Seungmin, who was holding a cup of coffee in his hand. "I knew I shouldn't have left your clumsy ass alone." Minho grumbled as he made his way to you and gently lifted you up, taking care not to touch your injury. You should have probably thrashed around, but for the sake of not accidentally injuring yourself even more, you resisted, as Minho put you back on the head and flicked your forehead painfully. "Yah!" You exclaimed rubbing your forehead. "Ok first of all, where the fuck am I? Second of all, what the fuck am I doing here? Third of all, I know my parents are dead now, so what I am going to do?" You directed the last question at Chan, who scratched his hair and glanced at Seungmin, who was looking at you as if you were his hero. "You know noona, you can come stay with me if you don't wanna stay in Minho's hyung's house." Minho glared at Seungmin as Chan took him by the arm and forced him out of the room, before saying "Minho explain everything. And no I will not help you stop pouting." He slammed the door, leaving Minho and you all alone. All alone in this wood carved room. All alone to face September together. "Alright" Minho took in a deep breath. "Im going to explain everything to you princess. But you will not fucking interrupt me, got it?" You opened your mouth to fire something back at him, but you decided against it in the last moment and quietly nodded. "Alright here goes. First of all I am really sorry for bringing up your brother. I know it was an asshole move and I thought you'd have forgotten about it. Clearly you didn't so I'm sorry. Please forgive me. Second of all, yes your parents are dead. Im sorry Y/N but they are. We informed your sister, she'll come in a few days from Busan. And the reason I knew that your parents were dead and tried to stop you was because my cousin killed your parents." Pause button. Wait what?
"Minho what are you talking about? If this is some kind of joke I will seriously kill myself right here and right now." Minho looked at you with an expression of pure sympathy. "It's not a joke Y/N. You know your mom is the head of the Jeju Island branch of Chan's parents' buisness right? Well all our businesses are connected. And one day when you were a child, your mother had found some papers which proved that my family was in illegal work. My family was ready to forgive her but my cousin, Jackson, wasn't. All those papers were related to his dealings and he wasn't happy that a mere woman had found out about it. So one day, without my parent's knowledge, he found out about your family and well. I think you know the rest don't you?" Too many things. Too many things for your brain to process as it went back to that night. Mr Wang. Jackson Wang. Pretty name, you thought, as you tried to bring his face back to your memory. Scarred. That's all you remembered. Scarred face, scarred mouth, scarred hands grabbing your brother by the cuffs on his shirt. "Chan had found out first. You know him having contacts and all. And when he told me about it, there was this thing inside of me that told me that your parents were probably already dead. I know my cousin pretty well. And he isn't one for patience." "But what did my mom do now?" Minho sighed at your question. "She, she found out some more information about Jackson and she decided to step up. But we all know what happens to heroes don't we?" Your breathing had gotten more steady now and your hands had stopped shaking. Sadness wasn't arriving for you. Not yet. Was it September? Or was it because you never actually knew your mother and father? Because thinking about it, you actually never did.
"Y/N I think it's time to tell you what my parents actually do. What all the boy's parents actually do. We run an underground syndicate over the whole of South Korea. We own every piece of land in Korea. We have information about every person existing in this country. And I want to tell you that your mom was actually one of the most important people for our 'buisness'. She wasn't just some head of the Jeju Island branch. She was a personal spy for my father and mother, put here along with your dad, to spy against, uh, some people." Your head hurt even more with all the information that Minho was unloading on you. You held your head in your hands and massaged your temples gently. Minho looked slightly worried at this and nervously asked, "You ok princess? Want some breakfast?" Oh gosh his lips. "Or a doctor? You know what I'll get a doctor. Chan hyung will say no-" Those lips looked so kissable" "- but what if you don't feel well later on a faint and then you become even more sick-" Don't kiss him Y/N don't you dare. "-and then I'll have to marry you and take care of you foreve-"
Yep you couldn't keep it to yourself anymore. "I wanna kiss you." You blurted out, instantly cringing and regretting your words and Minho turned his head towards you, eyes wide and mouth slightly parted in surprise. "This is adream right? Oh shit I had too much coffee." You were surprised at his words. Wait did he dream of this in a regular basis or what? Or were in you in a coma and this was all in your head? You slightly moved in the bed and as your stomach slightly hurt, you thought, yes definetly not a coma. "Or you could just get me some breakfast? Im hungry and in pain right now." "O-oh yeah I'll just tell t-the guys to get you some. K cool bye Y/N! See you later definetly don't wanna kiss you haha bye!" You were in a state of euphoria as Minho left the room, a blushing mess. Did you just make the Lee Minho blush and stutter? Oh you could jump in joy right now. Well if you could jump. Was this wrong, you thought. Not feeling sad even though your parents had just died? Or were you too familiar with sadness, that meeting her wasn't a big deal anymore?
The door opened again after fifteen minutes to reveal a blonde- haired boy with the most prettiest eyes you've ever seen, carrying a breakfast tray, followed by a taller long haired boy, who looked like he came straight out of those anime comics you read. "Hey noona! Here's some breakfast! Are you feeling better now?" The blonde haired boy, who had a very deep voice, said in a cheery tone. You considered asking him if he was a pixie or an angel because God did he emit that vibe. That positive vibe that just made you wanna pick some flowers and braid them in someone's hair. "Oh hello there. Um thank you for the food. Im sorry if it was of any inconvenience to you." This time, the long haired boy responded instead, saying "Oh no Noona it's fine. Minho hyung would kill us, well specifically me, if, according to his words 'you felt any discomfort', so please eat up. Im Hyunjin by the way and this is Felix." "Im Y/N. Yoon Y/N. But I'm guessing you already knew that?"
"Well of course we know about you. Minho hyung doesn't stop talking to me about you." Jisung had just appeared at the door, dressed in a leather jacket with leather pants, making him look like a biker. "He literally talked to me about your favourite ice cream flavour for five house noona I'm not joking. So please would you tell him you like or something so that I can get out of this hellhole of listening to him?" You were slightly taken aback by Jisung's words and as he plopped and deflated onto the purple couch, you looked at him with a curious expression, "Oh I'm Jisung by the way. Minho's amazingly talented best friend." You heard Hyunjin mutter something along the lines of 'he forgot to add annoying'. "Um I have a lot questions that Minho didn't properly answer. May I ask them,if you don't mind?" You directed this question at Felix, who looked ecstatic at the thought of answering questions, as Hyunjin pulled up two chairs. "Yeah of course Noona! My brother is really vague so please forgive him for that." You smiled at Felix's words about Minho. "Ok first of all where are we right now?" "We're in the outskirts of Jeju Island. This is Minho's hyung's mansion. Well technically our mansion, but my parents are the ones who own it. It's really old and no one cares about it. So we carry out our, er, operations here." Seeing Felix say all that was like seeing a chick with a knife. "So do all of you have like different jobs here? Like in the books and movies?" Hyunjin chuckled at that. "Minho hyung told us you liked suspense literature. Well to answer your question, yes we do have different jobs here. Chan hyung is kind of like our leader. He basically gives all the contacts and manages our profile and connections. You know all the administration shit. Changbin hyung and this idiot over here-" He gestured towards Jisung who gasped dramatically, "-they are our muscle and also so the money work. Lix over here does all the hacking work since his parents trained him and also since he's obsessed with gaming." Felix turned red at that, "Seungmin and Jeongin are our snipers. They are really young but I mean none of us really had an actual childhood. I run the interrogation work. And Minho hyung basically does everything. He doesn't really have a designated position." The way Hyunjin said all of that in the most casual tone weirded you out. He talked as if he was talking about morning coffee, as if it completely normal and nothing suspicious. You smiled awkwardly at Hyunjin who simply stared out the window at the sunlight. "Are all of you so gorgeous over here?" You blurted out, to which Jisung choked on his own saliva, Felix blushed pink and Hyunjin blinked multiple times. "I mean unless you count Jisung out, then yeah all of us are really pretty." You laughed at Hyunjin's statement to which Jisung looked like a furious squirrel.
"Yah Yongbok, Hyunjin are you coming down?" You heard Minho shout from below. "Oh gotta go. Anyways it was nice talking to you noona! I think Minho hyung called the doctor to come in the evening, so you should probably rest up until then. Oh and-" Felix paused for a moment and pulled out a sketchpad from nowhere. "Don't tell Minho I have you this. He told me you like to draw so I sneaked this in here." With that, all of them left you in the room, with a sketchpad, your phone and September's tunes.
You wiled away the hours by drawing the room around you. You tried to draw Hyunjin, Felix, Jisung and Chan too. The house was quiet apart from the voices of whom you assumed was Jeongin and Seungmin talking very loudly. But something was distracting you. That bracelet. The bracelet lying on the bedside drawer. You knew that bracelet very well. It was the bracelet which Doowon had made for you when you were eight or so. And you hadn't ever seen it ever since that night. So what was it doing here? Minho had told you that his cousin and his family don't talk at all, so how was this bracelet here? Was Minho lying? No he wouldn't do that. Yes mortal enemy things but you didn't think this man would be crazy enough to kill. You picked up the bracelet and twirled it in your hands. It was pretty, with gold lining the thing.
You noticed something on one of the biggest pink beads of the bracelet. The bead was... Open? It had a line tracing it as if it was a Pokemon ball, ready to split at any moment to reveal your Pokemon. Curious, you dig your nails into it to open it up. After a few minutes of difficulty (and you almost giving up), you managed to open the ball up. Inside was a tiny piece of folded paper. It was so tiny indeed, that you wondered how someone had managed to fold it. You dug the paper out and unfolded its many layers of folds. This definetly wasn't there when your brother had so lovingly made it for you. The paper was faded, but still looked relatively new. There were some words on it typed out in red, black and blue. The words:.
Yoon Doowon
Birth: September 21, 2005 (Age: Unknown)
Job: Hitman, Ally, Possible heir
Status: Alive
3: Take the weight off his shoulders
'Do you remember 22st night of September? Love was chasing the minds of pretenders all while dancing the night away."
"God boss can you turn that off? It's been playing for an hour now." A stout man, dressed in tight black clothes, which fitted his muscles was sitting spread eagle on a nice blue cushion chair. Sitting in front of him on a much more bigger chair, was a man dressed elaborately in a white mink stole, a pristine white suit, with rings of all colours adorning his fingers, and a big black brooch on a golden chain stuck to his suit. "I won't turn it off until the chorus Brian. You know I love this song don't you? And you shall listen to it until your ears bleed out." Brian groaned and leaned back in his chair. "When is Mr Wang coming?" The man asked Brian. "It's possible he'll be arriving in a few minutes sir. But don't worry. I have intel that he got the job done well and good." "And the little rat? What about her?" Brian shifted uncomfortably in his seat. "Well she might have gotten away. Lee's gang was there." The man threw his long hair back and threw off the stole, a frown and a red scar decorating his handsome face.
They were in a large room, an office, but it looked more like a King's throne room, where there were chairs for the ministers and wine glasses all decked with pink fluid. There was no door, but a few handing blue beads, which tinkled every now and then. "How could she have gotten away? Who did you send to kill them?" "I sent our best assassin sir." The man scoffed. "Well, clearly he wasn't the best. Does he have family?" Brian nodded in response to the question. "Good. Kill them." "Of course sir."
The blue beads tinkled as a heavily scarred man came into the room along with two bodyguards. "Mr Wang." The white draped man bowed deeply to Jackson who bowed back, only a bit. "Well well well Doowon. You did good. Your parents are dead. This deserves a toast. Shall we?" Doowon smirked at the man and got a green bottle from underneath the table. "Only the finest whiskey for you Mr Wang." Jackson chuckled coldly, taking a glass from the table and extending it forward to Doowon. "But-" Doowon said as he slowly uncorked the bottle. "I do not wish for your bodyguards to be here. You know how the Lee Family works? Even the most trusted allies can turn into back stabbers when their money is involved. " If Jackson Wang was startled, he didn't show it on his face. Instead he motioned for his guards to leave the room, who followed suit, although with a little uncertainty. Brian also left the room, leaving the two scarred men alone.
"Well then a toast. To me and you. Buisness partners." Doowon raised his glass in unison with Jackson, who drank up the whiskey quickly. "Mr Wang I have something to tell you." Jackson looked up at the younger man and waved his hand as if to say 'go on'. "First of all I just want to thank you for taking me in that night, when everyone thought I was dead. You were so ever so good with your observations to notice that I was only playing dead. And then you trained me and everything so thank you for that. And for telling me the truth about everything." Jackson simply nodded. He felt a sharp jab in his stomach and his head started to stir. Doowon was going out of focus now and in what seemed like a split second, Jackson Wang rolled off of the chair, onto the floor. Dead. "But I wanted to tell you sir." Doowon spoke to the limp body on the floor. "That I would like to take over by myself now. You're getting too old and I don't want you to interfere in my personal matters."
"How do you feel now Y/N? Better?" A pretty older woman was checking up on you. She wore a doctor's coat with the nametag 'Dr Kim' on it. She was Seungmin's aunt, the surgeon who had saved your life. "Well the pain has subsided a bit Dr.Kim. I still feel a bit dizzy every time I move, but I think I'm good now." Dr Kim warmly smiled at you as she checked your heartbeat. "Well in any case, I think you'll be fine by tomorrow. You can even walk around tomorrow if you like. But for now, just get some more sleep. I'll tell Minho and the boys not to disturb you alright?" Dr Kim gently squeezed your hand and packed up her equipment. She spoke to you as if you were her own child, with such delicate words and a comforting voice, something that your mother never gave you. "Um Dr Kim? Could you ask Minho to come up here please? If you don't mind?" "Of course honey! I'll ask him. Take care now." She gently kissed your forehead and went out the door.
"You wanted to see me?" Minho was dressed in a blue shirt, slightly open at the top and white pants. He looked so.... refined. And hot, exactly like a K drama CEO. God damn he looked delicious. Don't lick your lips. Do not lick your fucking lips Y/N. "Yeah I have some questions." Minho groaned as he shut the door and came forward to sit on the bed. "What now?" "Where did you get this bracelet?" You held up the bracelet to Minho, who looked at you, perplexed. "That's my bracelet, for your information. My mother gifted it to me. It's been in my family for centuries." Wait what now? "Minho stop fucking lying would you? My brother gave me this as a surprise gift when I was ten. And it went missing ever since the day he fucking died! So could you please tell me where the fuck you got this? Or I'm getting out of this bed and asking Chan." "Woah there princess." Minho looked at you, worried at your outburst. "Alright don't get out of bed please. I don't want you bleeding out and dying. But I'm telling the truth. This is the bracelet my mother gave me when I was twelve. It's been passed on from generation to generation in the Lee Family. It's a special bracelet, because it has these tiny chits inside the beads, telling the person who opens it who the next leader of, well, underground South Korea is going to be."
Too much information again. Number one, you could not stop staring at Minho's pretty pink lips. Number two, why did the chit inside the bead have your brother's name? And why did it say that he was alive?" "Wh-who puts the chits inside of this?" You asked Minho, carefully hiding the chit inside of your hand. "Well my uncle Wang dies. Jackson's dad. His great great great grandpa was the one who made this bracelet. So he has the right to choose the heir." "Minho I think you need to see this." You handed Minho the faded chit. He looked at it for a solid fifteen seconds before looking at you, blinking rapidly, just like how he does whenever someone surprises him. "Y/N oh fuck. Shit come on get up. Quick. I'll help you." "Wait Minho what? What happened?" You asked Minho as he gently wrapped his arms around your waist, supporting you as you slowly got out the bed, and onto your legs. "Y/N we need to get to a safer place. If- if what this chit says is true, you're in more danger than I thought." "Wait Minho stop. Would you stop for a moment? Minho- Lee Minho!" You shouted his name, which made him stop in his tracks, arms still supporting your waist, even though you could still walk fine. "Would you please explain to me what's going on?" "Come down to the hall." Minho sighed and told you. "The boys, except Chan hyung, don't know either. So I can tell them and you at the same time. It'll be easier won't it?"
You nodded, not saying anything. Your mouth was dry and words were not escaping it. Gosh September was meant to be good. Why was it so full of surprises?
"Yah Minho Hyung! Auntie told noona can't get up until tomorrow." Seungmin said to Minho as both of you cam doen the stairs. All of the boys were pin the living room, immersed in their own work. Seungmin and Jeongin were playing chess and Chan was on his laptop as usual. "Chan hyung. I think I've figured out who the Mink Thief is." Chan's head snapped from his laptop to Minho so fast, that you swore you heard a cracking sound. The other boys' attention was also now on Minho. "Are you joking or are you actually telling the truth right now?" Minho smiled at Chan's words and set you down on the couch next to Changbin gently. "No I am not joking. Look at this." He handed Chan the bracelet and the chit, which Chan twirled in his gorgeous fingers, all the while looking at it as if it was some alien substance. "Oh fucking hell. Not him?" Minho nodded at Chan's exasperated words as Chan slumped in his chair, setting his laptop down on the table. "Can anyone explain what's going on please? Minho hyung?" Felix asked. "Alright bitches-" "language Minho" "Hyung stop being so old. Alright bitches listen up. So first of all let me introduce you to a man named Yoon Doowon, also known to us as The Mink Thief, who has been sending our families threats for a long time, also know to Y/N as her dead brother." "Yah! Rude!" "Anyways, one thing that Chan hyung found out a few days ago is that The Mink Thief has been in contact with my cousin, Jackson, ever since the day of Y/N's brother's murder. Also Y/N," he paused at looked into your eyes. "Whatever I'm about to say next will probably shock you so please don't faint out of surprise." You looked at Minho with the best offended eyes you could.
Minho then continued in a much more serious voice, "Yoon Danbi, Y/N's mom has been a spy for my family ever since I was born. Her and her husband had been placed here in Jeju Island along with their only daughter Yoon Jinhee, for an important mission. But soon, people grew suspicious of how both of them would act all the time, leaving their daughter alone for such long periods of time, coming home late at deadly hours and blah blah blah. So, in order to make their family seem much more 'normal', they took in two children. Choi Doowon and Jeon Y/N." "Minho what the fuck are you saying right now." Why were there so many surprises? Was your entire life a lie? Were you adopted for some stupid mission or something? What kind of Marvel shit was this? "Yeah this is why I said, don't faint out of shock." Minho slightly chuckled as Chan looked at repramandingly. "Look yes it's true your parents aren't your real parents. But the thing is your didn't even have parents. You came straight from the orphanage. So when my family took one look at you, someone with no background information which can be traced, they thought you were perfect for this mission. I mean, think of it Y/N, haven't you ever saw your parents hiding any documents from you or getting afraid when you asked for your birth certificate whenever you needed to register for your basketball games?" Yes, when you thought about it, they did do that.
"Hyung don't you think you should have had this conversation somewhere more private?" Felix looked from your distraught face to Minho's. "We probably should have but I have shit to tell all of you too." Minho said to his younger brother. "When Doowon supposedly died that night, Jackson Wang got a new partner in crime. Doowon was probably still alive. I know that no one can survive a fall like that, but I seriously don't know how he survived. So what I'm assuming from this tiny chit here, is that Jackson probably told Doowon the truth about his true parentage and all, and then like a basic villain, Doowon wanted revenge and now Y/N's life is basically a fantasy novel." "Ain't that right?" You scoffed. "My entire fucking life is a lie. I mean is my name even Y/N? Are we just living in a hallucination? What if all humanity is meant to do is just live our boring lives until a giant space turtle comes along and kills us all?" "That would be a cool way to die." Jisung said, not even a bit surprised by your rambling. "Jisung." Chan looked at Jisung with a glare. "Alright listen up everybody. Now that the sad backstory is out the way, we need to get down to buisness. First of all we need to get Y/N somewhere safe. Well safer. So Y/N, would you be willing to go along with Jisung, Jeongin and Seungmin?" You nodded at Chan, who looked very relieved. "Great. Felix, Hyunjin, would both of you search out if Vernon's mansion is still protected and everything? " Felix and Hyunjin replied 'yes' to Chan and quickly went out the room. "Um noona we should get going. Can you walk by yourself?" Seungmin stood up and extended a hand to you, which you gratefully took and got up. "Yeah I can walk don't worry. Um where are we going?" Seungmin smiled at you, revealing his braces. "Don't worry about that. Just follow me to the car."
Fifteen minutes later, you were sitting in the back of a Bentley with Jisung, with Seungmin driving and Jeongin stared out the window, sitting quietly in the passenger seat. "You're lucky Minho hyung gave us his car noona." Jisung commented. "He never even lets us touch it. But then again, we're with you, so I guess that makes up for it." You looked at Jisung's wavy hair and thought to yourself that how can a sweet boy like him, be Minho's best friend. "Jisung, when you said Minho doesn't stop talking about me to you guys, what exactly does he talk about?" "Oh noona I could write an entire seven book Series about that " Seungmin responded instead of Jisung. "He doesn't ever stop talking about what your favourite song is, or what you wore today or how your hair falls in such a perfect way. And when we tell him to just tell you that he is pathetically in love with you, he sulks and says that he would rather kill himself." Well that was certainly surprising. "Oh we're here." Jeongin said, as the car pulled up to a massive iron gate, which had the letters C, H and V on it. What it was guarding was a massive black mansion, which looked very much like a vampire's lair, covered in vines of ivy with a statue of bat hanging out in the big yard. "Chwe Hansol. Also known as Vernon. This is his mansion. He's a good friend of Chan Hyung's and he lets us use the mansion whenever we want. It's the safest place in Jeju Island so we'll be good here noona." Jisung told you, as you stepped out of the car. The mansion looked so ethereal and as you walked into the yard through the gate, you wondered if this was the mansion which was described in the story of the vampire Carmilla. You lived and breathed for that story and you were excited at the thought of hiding in a place which looked exactly like Carmilla's mansion, where she took the blood of her lover, weeping over her body, and complaining about her death.
The boys pushed open the big dual doors of the mansion with difficulty, but not before Jisung had entered a pass code on the tiny keyboard thing which was on the right side of the door. This was indeed Carmilla's mansion, you thought as you entered the big living room, which was decked from head to toe in gold and silver. There was a magnificent chandelier hanging from the ceiling, along with busts of some vague looking people.
"Gosh this is so pretty." You said to Seungmin, who smiled and said "Wait till you see the ball room." You were about say 'theres a ball room here?' when suddenly the lights went out. "Ah fucking hell. Guys stay here with noona. I'll go and see what's wrong." You heard Jisung's voice. "I don't think you need to do that, my dear Mr.Han." you heard a cold voice, which didn't belong to any of the boys. "Who's ther-" Before Seungmin could finish his sentence, you felt a hit to your head, and you blacked out, before hearing Jisung shout, "Noona!"
"Y/Nnie. Wake up." Doowon said in a sing song voice. The boys were tightly tied up to the chairs, with cello tape around their mouths. You were also tied up to the big blue cushion chair, with Doowon, standing in front of you, wearing a red coat and that mink fur stole. He had three bodyguards with him, all buffer than Changbin, all carrying guns and all looking scary as fuck. "Y/N wake up you stupid bitch." Doowon slapped your face painfully, which made you slightly stir. "Hey don't do that she's injured!" Jisung shouted out, having managed to chew through his cello tape. Doowon looked at Jisung with a sarcastic smile and said nothing, while one of the bodyguards punched Jisung. "Doowon?" You had woken up and the surroundings were appearing more clearly now. Your stomach hurt so much and your brain was still fuzzy, except for your dead brother standing in front of you, smirking. "Oh hey Y/Nnie. You miss me?" He asked you in a cold voice you didn't recognise. Never September. This was not September's child standing in front of you. This wasn't September's child, who used to chase butterflies and gift you cute little stones, standing in front of you. "Doowon you're alive." You managed to cough out some words, along with a bit of blood. "Ahh yes I am. I assume your stupid boyfriend already told you what happened to me. So I'm going to skip over the part where I explain shit to you." He let out a cold laugh which made you flinch. "Doowon this isn't you. What are you doing?" You asked him, tears welling up in your eyes. "This isn't me? No Y/N this is me. I've been lied to my entire life and Jackson Wang told me the truth. He taught me the way to survive in our world. He's dead now by the way. Just like our 'parents'." "Doowon please. Stop this lunacy! Atleast let the boys go they haven't done anything wrong!" Doowon leaned down to your level and lifted your chin with his finger. You shivered at his cold touch. "Aww Y/N. Always so fucking innocent. Baby the boys are leverage. Soon the rest of the boys will be here and then after some introductions, I can finally rule all of South Korea." Your tears had escaped now as you looked over at the boys, who were knocked unconscious by the bodyguards. You felt like the most lowest human being on earth, when you looked at Jeongin's bleeding lip, wondering what Chan's reaction would be when he arrived here. "Brian! Go check if the doors are open please. I want them all to waltz in here and call for these pathetic boys. And then we'll hit them where they don't even know it hurts. Maybe we'll start with this one." He moved over to Jeongin. The man named Brian laughed and winked at Doowon. "I'll get the door sir." He moved out the room swiftly.
Fifteen minutes had passed. Fifteen silent minutes. This was silence which you did not enjoy. Silence was sweet in September, when only the Magpies chirped. But now, as you watched Jeongin and Seungmin slightly stir, silence became bitter. "Is Brian not coming? You!" Doowon shouted at one of the guards. "Go out and see where he is! Does it take this much time for the rascal to come back?" The guard obeyed and made to get up from his seat on a rickety wooden chair. BANG! A bullet shot went through the guards head, and as he slumped to the ground, with a pool of blood around his head, Doowon screamed and grabbed Jisung by his chin. "You! What have you done!" Jisung merely smirked at him as Doowon lay frozen there, staring at the body. "Oh for fucks sake what are both of you doing?" Doowon spat at the two remaining guards. "Go upstairs and check if the rats have entered the house already!" The guards nodded their heads fervently and went off in opposite directions, only to be met with two gunshots. The door burst open, as Minho and the remaining boys barged in.
"Doowon." Minho said coldly to Doowon, who merely smirked, trying to hide the fact that he had peed his pants a bit. "Well you found me didn't you? Good job Minho. You know Mr Wang told me how your family works. So I'm honoured that I'm actually getting to experience a member of the great Lee family trying to kill me." You were disgusted by his words. Where did your sweet Doowon go? Where did the boy whom you had cried for day and night go? "Let the boys and Y/N go. Now Doowon. And we won't have any consequences." Chan said to Doowon. He looked furious. You hadn't ever seen Chan like this. "Oh you can take the boys first and then I'll give you Y/N." Hearing that, Changbin and Hyunjin hurried forward, untied the boys, who were concious by now and supported them on their arms, as they carried them back to safety.
"Now Y/N's turn. Give her back to me Doowon and maybe you won't end up choking on your own blood tonight." Minho's voice made your heart go warm. He had nothing but cold fury in his voice. If you thought you had seen his anger on that one particular basketball match in Busan, you were mistaken.
"Now why would I do that? Sweet little Y/N is all ok tied up to his chair aren't you Y/Nnie?" He pulled your hair and kicked you hard in your stomach, which made you cough out blood. Yep, the stitches in your stomach had probably opened up. Fuck no, not now. Don't die in September. Let me wait for October. October seemed more comforting now. The Magpies had their babies in October. Im October, you could get boba on discount. In October, you could hand out with your friends whenever you want. In October, Minho would turn a year older. Wait how did you know that? Why was this room so fuzzy? Hey Minho's face. His beautiful face. It was going out of focus now. Good way to die isn't it. You hoped death came to you, wrapped in white silk and picked you up in her arms like a baby and put you in a cradle. A cradle painted orange and yellow. A cradle with Magpies on it. A cradle which loved all the months equally. But especially October. Especially October.
"Doowon, stop that! Stop fucking hurting her!" Minho screamed at Doowon. You were blacked out now and as Minho looked at your gently sleeping figure, his heart dropped to the bottom of his stomach. "And what if I don't? What will you do oh great Lee Minho? I have her in my arms and I can do anything I wa-" That was the last thing Minho heard before all he saw was Doowon's dumb face, struck with shock, bullet hole in his big head, blood staining his already red suit and his stupid mentality finally gone from this world. "Good job Minho. Now come on let's get Y/N. Guys get Jisung, Seungmin and Jeongin to the car. We'll get Y/N." Chan told the others, while Minho had already strode over to you. He hurriedly untied the ropes around your arms and legs and got you to his arms, fingers looking for your wrists, to check your pulse. Tears were coming out now. Tears he never knew would come for you. He loved you. So much. So much it was honestly pathetic. The way you scowled everytime you saw him, the way your eyes lit up whenever you got a high test score, the way you cherished December for your birthday, the way you existed. He loved everything about you. And he can't lose you. Not now. Not ever.
"Feeling good kitten?" You had woken up in Minho's house again, with Dr Kim checking your heartbeat and adjusting your blood pump. "Minho." You managed to breath out weakly, making Minho's heart drop again. He was quick to stand up and cup your face in his arms gently as tears poured out of your eyes. "Hey hey hey don't cry." He said so gently, in a tone which he never used with you. "No Y/N. Shh. I've got you. You're safe. You're safe." He hugged you gently, supporting your head with his hands as you silently sobbed into his shirt. Once you pulled away, you noticed that his shirt was wet from all the crying and that his eye bags were more prominent. "Im sorry. I'm so sorry Minho. I-I really didn't know about..... about him and I caused you all this trouble. I am so sorry." "Hey hey princess. Y/N listen to me." You looked into his eyes, which were twinkling into yours. "None of it is your fault. You hear me? None of it. If anything, I should have told you all that I know earlier but I couldn't. Because- because I- I love you Y/N." That was it. That's all it took. That's all it took, for your eyes to widen, your hands to reach up to his jaw and for your lips to meet his, in a slow dance accompanied by the melodies of the Magpies outside, celebrating that you two had finally realised your love for each other. You pulled away after what felt like a very short time, but you were running out of breath. Minho and you stared at each other for a while and then burst into giggles. "That felt nice princess. You sure you haven't kissed anyone before?" You slapped his chest playfully as you said "Yah! Don't make me think back about being your girlfriend Lee Minho." Minho's eyes lit up and he stuttered out "Girlfriend? Yep I'm in a dream someone pinch me." You rolled your eyes as you pinched him and he let out a tiny scream. "Oh stop so dramatic. How long was I out by the way? And are the boys alright?" "You were out for two days now kitten. And the boys are good. Jisung is saying he finally got his 'Wattpad best friend gets kidnapped moment' and I think Chan told Dr Kim to double his dosage of sleeping pills so now he's crashed out. And snoring loudly."
"Noona you're awake!" Felix had come into the room, well more like bounced into the room along with the rest of the boys, Seungmin sporting a cast, and Jeongin having a pink band-aid on his lip. Felix hugged you tightly while Chan hugged Minho. "Lix let her go. She needs to breath." Chan said to Felix, who had been hugging you for a long time now. "Seungmin, Jeongin are you guys ok now? I am literally so sorry." Jeongin smiled at you sweetly, his fox like eyes forming crescents and said, "We're good noona. Technically we should be asking you that question. And it's fine please don't apologise." He bowed a bit to you and as you tried to bow back, whilst sitting, Hyunjin said, to Minho "So hyung. Have you finally got your ass together and asked noona out?" Minho glared at Hyunjin as everyone else in the room laughed. "You will be getting your mouth stuffed tonight Hyunjin. And yes I have asked her out. And now she's my girlfriend." "Yah who said I was your girlfriend?" You jokingly said. "Ok I'm gonna ask Jisung out then." Minho said standing up.
Four years later
You had been living with Minho for four years now, as his live-in Girlfriend. He had introduced you to his parents, who had been nothing less that kind to you. They had first apologized profusely for the whole Doowon incident, to which you told them that you really didn't care. You had Minho with you and all of your past had slowly faded away.
And every year as October and September came, you learnt to cherish ,not the month, but the memories you made every day. You learnt to forever keep memories of you, your boyfriend, your friends and everyone around you. You learnt how to let go of grief easily.
And when Minho proposed to you, on the twenty first night of December, you learnt, you just needed someone a bit older, and a bit colder, to teach you what it meant to love a person like you'd love a month.
#lee know#lee minho#skz lee know#skz lee Minho#skz#stray kids lee minno#stray kids lee know fic#lee know fic#lee Minho fix#Minho#minho fic#angst and fluff#enemies to lovers#skz mafia au#lee know mafia au#lee minho mafia au#Minho mafia boss#minho mafia boss au#minho mafia au#stray kids fic#skz fic#stray kids minho#kpop fics#took a long time but shes finally here#the minho is this is Maniac era minho by the way#i described him as having plum brown hair#which is what he had in Oddinary era#SO HAWT#bye bye now#have a great day ahead
143 notes
·
View notes
Text
SKZ DRABBLE-Minho
Part III of Mafia!Minho, bitches. Saddle up.
A/N: I know this isn't SKZ!Pack, but it's been in the works for a looooong time and I wanted you to have it. <3
Tags: SKZ, Stray Kids, Mafia!Minho, Lee Minho, Lee Know, Minho, Y/N, FemReader, SKZ x you, SKZ x reader, Minho x you, Minho x reader, Mafia AU, Part III, Skz imagines, Skz reactions, SKZ scenarios, Fluff, Angst
Genre: Angst, Fluff, Light Smut
Warnings: Mafia Shit-guns, death, illegal dealings, daddy issues and misogyny, allusions to sexual assault and rape, loss of viriginity, blood. Mentions of previous pregnancy loss, miscarriage, current pregnancy. Breeding Kink, kinda? You'll see. Minho's just REALLY in to pregnant reader. 😂
"He's dead."
His blunt, cold words ricochet around the inside of your head, like a round fired too hastily from a gun, sloppy and dangerous, wounding everything they touch.
There's no way. There's no fucking way.
You say as much.
"That can't be true-"
His face contorts in anger, and he leans down to pinch your chin in a vicious grip that makes you wince, yanking your head back to meet his gaze, hot and pinning.
"It is true. Would you like to see the pictures, girl? The reports from Lim? His blood splattered across the wall?"
You sink to the floor.
Not JinYoung. Not your brother. Fuck, it can't be-
He straightens, releasing his iron grip on you and straightening his suit, glaring down at you with little more than cold disdain in his dark, narrowed eyes.
"He's dead, and you're worthless." He growls out, stuffing his hands into his pockets and considering you with something akin to disgust twisting his features.
Hot tears fill your eyes, and your fists clench in your lap, twisting the fabric of your dress.
You bite your bottom lip hard enough to taste blood, and will yourself not to let a tear fall for him to see.
He scoffs, reaching down once more to take your chin in pinching fingers, making you whimper.
His eyes darken at the sound, as if he's a predator that has sensed weakness in his prey.
"You're worthless to me until you're wed." He hisses out, teeth clenched, muscle in his cheek bulging. "Remember that. You are nothing without a man in this world, girl, nothing."
He releases you without another word or look in your direction, whirling on his heel and stalking down the hallway, slamming the door to his office, probably already on the phone yelling at some poor inferior for killing his son.
You let your chin drop to your chest, and squeeze your eyes shut as you take several harsh, shuddering breaths, clenching and unclenching your fists.
It was his fault JinYoung was dead. His fault you were now all alone.
There was nothing you could do about it, not realistically, but you hated him for it all the same.
********************************************************************************
"You're thinking too much again."
You jump slightly at the sound of Minho's voice, still husky with sleep, his fingers finding the warmth of your bare skin beneath the blankets.
You sigh, wanting to be irritated at his perception when it comes to you, but can't quite manage, not when his fingers are tickling your sides.
"How did you know?"
"Mm." Minho hums beneath his breath, pushing himself up behind where you lie propped on your elbow in the big bed, staring out the window at the slowly rising sun.
His fingers trace up the curling lines of the snake that wraps your spine.
"I know everything about you, princess." He replies in a murmur, fingers still slowly ticking their way up your spine. You hear a slight smile enter his voice. "Well, that, and your thoughts are so loud currently that I feel like you're speaking audibly."
You give another sigh, this one conceding, and feel Minho brush a light kiss across the family crest that marks your shoulder.
"It's going to be okay, princess. I promise you."
You feel panic well into your throat at the surety behind his words.
"It wasn't okay before." You blurt out without really considering, hand tracing down beneath the blankets without thought to rest on the small swell of your belly.
It's normal not to feel any movement yet, you know that, and yet-
Minho's soothing, firm voice sounds in your ear, his warm breath brushing across your cheek, grounding you.
"That was before. This is now."
The surety is still there beneath his words-strong and constant-and yet, the acidic taste of panic is still slowly filling your mouth, making it hard to breathe.
"Princess." Minho says in a low tone, taking not of the rapid rise and fall of your chest. "Look at me."
His hand snakes around the front of your throat, and he gently squeezes with his fingers, angling your head back until you're staring up at him, his gaze serious and dark.
You drink him in like you're parched and he's the only water source-the soft curve of his lips, the upper fuller than the lower, the tan sheen of his skin, the sharp angles of his face, the dark wave to his tousled hair, the black ink trailing across his upper chest and arms, teasing at his throat, the pink, fading scars littered across his otherwise flawless flesh.
Minho is the only thing in this moment that's keeping you sane, and you hold onto that thread with a desperate fervency that frightens even yourself.
The corner of his mouth curves slightly as he stares at you, one hand around your throat to keep you in place, the other slipping beneath the blankets to cover your own where it rests on your bare belly.
You glance down, and the sight of his inked fingers covering your own calm the hammering of your heart.
"It's going to be okay." Minho repeats softly, firmly. "Whatever happens, princess, we're going to be okay."
You stare up at him and force a shuddering breath from your lungs, your fingers intertwining with his own.
"Okay." You whisper back with finality, because whatever happens, with Minho here, you're going to be okay.
********************************************************************************
You pause, hand splayed on the cool, carved wood of the door, and glance behind you to where Minho stands, several feet back, lingering in the mouth of the darkened hallway.
"You're not coming in?" You question softly, hesitantly, sudden butterflies swarming in your stomach.
Minho arches a brow, leaning against the wall, his expression unreadable.
"Do you want me to go with you?" He queries back, voice low and neutral.
You hear the quiet chatter of men's voices from beyond the door, the clink of glasses, and a shudder of fear goes down your spine at the thought of facing them alone.
"I don't know-" You stutter out, staring at him, trying to get a read through your suddenly mounting panic. "I just thought I need-"
You.
You don't finish the sentence, the words dying in your throat, and Minho's expression shifts slightly, his eyes darkening, his lips pulling into a serious line.
"Princess." He steps toward you, reaching out, and his fingers creep beneath your chin, tilting your head back to meet his gaze.
His features soften slightly, and he takes in a slow breath.
"I will always stand beside you, I will always be here whenever you want me, but let me make one thing very clear-you do not need me."
You stare up at him, words thick on your tongue, and the corner of his mouth quirks into the hint of an amused curve.
He lets a finger stroke along your chin, his voice dropping slightly even as his eyes grow fiery.
"You do not need me-or any other man-to make you powerful. You are powerful entirely on your own, and it is a beautiful sight to behold."
You take in a shuddering, sharp inhale, his fervent words settling into your bones, and let your fingers slide beneath the cuffs of the expensive suit he wears, tracing the ink you know is hidden there.
Minho smiles. "Who do you think runs the criminal world, darling? It's not the men. We're the face, yes, but behind every great man is an even greater woman."
He tilts your chin once more, and you let your head fall against the door behind you, staring up at him openly now.
He reaches out, and brushes a stray hair from your forehead with gentle fingers.
His skin is warm, and you lean into his touch, as he presses his lips to the flesh just below your ear, brushing a kiss there as he utters beneath his breath, for only you to hear, "Women mask lethality behind femininity, and it is their greatest weapon. You are not powerless, princess, no, far from it. You do not need anyone, because you are the queen."
He presses another kiss against your throat, right above your fluttering pulse, and pulls back.
You stare at him for another moment, and then straighten the gown you wear.
"You're right. I have the power here."
A smirk flickers across Minho's lips, his eyes heating with admiration as he watches you.
He jerks his chin toward the door and the voices beyond.
"Yeah, you fucking do. Remind them who's the queen. Give them hell, princess."
********************************************************************************
"Yeong-ah." Changbin whines, stamping his foot impatiently where he stands beside the island, a dramatic pout on his face. "You're taking too long!"
Yeong-Ja giggles at his antics, glancing up from pulling on her second shoe. "I'm almost done, Uncle Binnie!"
You hide your smile behind a sip of coffee, as Chan appears, tossing the car keys to Changbin-who catches them easily- before crouching down to finish helping Yeong-Ja with her shoe.
"Thanks, Uncle Channie!" Yeong-Ja beams, bouncing to her feet beside him, as Chan grins and straightens, patting her head.
"You're welcome, Yeong-ah." He straightens the bow in her hair, before he glances to Changbin, already standing in the door way, keys in his hand. "Now, let's get going huh? Your mom and dad have a very important appointment today, and we have puppies to see."
"Okay, Uncle Channie!" Your daughter's face lights up at Chan's words, as she slips her hand into his, her tiny fingers curling around his own, dark with black ink, reminiscent to Minho's.
It never ceases to amaze you how gentle and loving all these big mafia men are with your daughter.
"Oh, fuck me." Minho grumbles beneath his breath at Chan's statement, brow furrowed in a sour expression, as he leans against the counter beside you and takes a long gulp of his own coffee.
You hide another grin behind the rim of your cup.
Chan glances up at Minho's muttered curse, ever sharp, ever alert, and gives your husband a crooked grin, brow arched.
"What do you say, boss? What color of puppy do you want? Brown or Black?"
Minho levels the other man with a glare, as Yeong-Ja bounces excitedly beside him.
"I could not care less, Christopher."
Changbin grins broadly from the doorway, enjoying the little goading match from afar.
"Ah, c'mon. Don't you want a matching set?" He motions with a jerk of his head toward Suwon, currently sleeping under the large kitchen table. The black Doberman barely raises his head at the commotion.
Minho takes another drink from his coffee.
"The only matching set I want is you and Chan's heads on sticks."
"Sorry, boss!" Changbin calls, ignoring Minho's dark threat entirely, a grin slipping across his lips as he twirls the jangling keys around his finger, turning toward the door. "Can't hear you. Gotta go."
"Okay, on that note-" Chan clears his throat, coughing over a chuckle, as he herds your daughter toward the door. "-let's get going."
"Bye mommy, bye daddy!" Yeong-Ja calls over her shoulder with a little wave, before she disappears, dwarfed between the two large men.
Changbin throws one last amused, knowing look over his shoulder in Minho's direction, giving a cheeky little wave, before they all leave from sight.
"Fuck." Minho swears vehemently beneath his breath and promptly moves around the counter to dump the rest of his coffee down the sink.
********************************************************************************
"He's going to ask to see her again, you know."
Minho glances up from his phone to meet your gaze from across the backseat of the car, his expression darkening slightly at your words, and the open worry etched across your face.
He tucks his phone back into the pocket of his suit coat, and slides across the seat to sit beside you, hand coming down to rest on your own.
"And my answer will be the same as it always is." He replies back in a hushed, but dangerously serious, tone, his fingers squeezing your own. "When he comes to see her as his granddaughter, and not just as an heir to a massive criminal empire, then he can meet her."
You take in a shaky breath and glance out the window.
The roads are becoming familiar, you're close to your father's estate.
"Princess."
Minho's cool fingers tilt your chin back to him, making you meet his gaze. The corner of his lip curls into the hint of a smile.
"You do not reside on your knees for him any longer. He has no power left to lord over you."
You take in another breath, and will the butterflies to soothe in your belly.
You give Minho a small, shaky smile, and squeeze his hand. The metal of his rings are cold, grounding, against your palm.
"I know."
"If anything-" Minho glances past you as you pull into the long drive, your father's opulent mansion rising quickly in the distance.
He gives you a smirk and an arch of his brow as you turn into the gate.
"-now that you have myself and all my resources at your disposal, he should be absolutely terrified of you."
The car comes to a stop, and Minho slides out, straightening his jacket and offering you his hand.
You take in another steadying breath, holding onto his arm as you walk toward the entrance of your childhood home.
The door swings open as you approach, and your father appears, stepping onto the top step of the staircase, watching the two of you with a penetrating gaze.
You resist the urge to shudder under that look you know so well.
Minho pulls you up the stairs with him, his steps confident, and you try to borrow some of his courage, stiffening your back and shoulders as your father steps to meet you both, a fake, overly large smile sliding into place across his pale, thin lips.
Of course he would greet you personally, no butler was good enough for Lee Minho, not when you were trying to keep up appearances.
"Ah, there he is, my son-in-law, man of the hour." Your father extends a hand, and Minho shakes it, though you can see by the slight tic of the muscle in his jaw that he doesn't enjoy the contact.
To his credit, your husband does a hell of a good job putting on a front, his slight smile in your father's direction much more believable than the man's who raised you.
"Boss Park. A pleasure, as always."
Your father doesn't even glance in your direction, motioning for Minho to follow him into the cooled, dimly lit air of the front entrance hall.
You can hear a record playing from somewhere farther within the mansion, probably your father's office.
"Now." Your father waves away an approaching maid, and she scurries to grab an empty tray, headed for the kitchen. He turns, that same sickly smile on his face, and rubs his hands together gleefully. "Shall we get straight to business then?"
"You know I don't enjoy small talk." Minho inclines his head to your father, who takes that as a yes to his previous question.
"Of course." He motions for Minho to move down the hallway, his arm extended. "I'll have Maria bring us refreshments in the parlor. Shall we?"
Minho's hand moves to the small of your back, warm through the thin material of the dress you wear, coaxing you forward with him as he moves to step past your father.
You're thankful for the support, you worry the trembling of your legs will give you away.
"Ah, ah, ah." Your father holds out his arm, stopping your forward motion, and for the first time since you arrived, his eyes flit to you, the corners of his lips curling up into something akin to a disgusted sneer. "You know the rules of my household, daughter. Women are not allowed in business meetings. You can wait here. Catch up with that little maid and the old household cook you were so fond of growing up."
You swallow, your mouth suddenly dry, and something triumphant flashes across your father's dark gaze.
He knows that the cook you were 'so fond of growing up' was executed-shot in the garden while you were made to watch-on his order.
Can't have your daughter getting too close to the help now, can you? Not when secrets could be spilled, reputations dirtied.
Minho is talking, his voice fuzzy through your panicked memories, and you blink, focusing in on what he's saying, staring your father down with a serious, almost deadly, expression.
"I'm sorry, Boss Park, but when your daughter married me, she became my wife, and where I go, my wife goes. Those are my household rules. You understand."
Your father's lips part as his gaze flicks to you once more, as if he's thinking about disagreeing with Minho, but the flash of threat in Minho's dark eyes must convince him otherwise, because he plasters a strained smile onto his face and laughs, throwing his hands out.
"Of course. My apologies. Right this way then."
Minho glances at you, giving you a small reassuring smile, before he squeezes your hand, and you fall into step behind your father.
********************************************************************************
"Try to relax, (Y/N)."
Your doctor gives you a kind smile, the ultrasound wand posed and ready above your bare belly, the screen tilted toward the bed.
You swallow hard and nod, trying to focus on relaxing the tense muscles of your entire body one by one.
Minho squeezes your fingers where he crouches beside the bed, keeping up the pressure until you glance at him, your bottom lip sucked between your teeth as you worry it incessantly.
He reaches out to free the raw skin from your hold.
"Breathe, baby." He admonishes quietly, inked fingers stroking your knuckles in a reassuring pattern.
"Ready?" Your doctor asks, glancing between the two of you, lowering the wand slowly as she waits for your go ahead.
You stare at the blank, dark screen behind her, and try not to vomit.
"I'm scared." You admit to Minho in a whisper, hand tightening around his own, your breath coming slightly erratically now.
Minho pushes himself to his feet without a word, releasing his hold on your hand, and you almost reach out to grab for him again, before you realize he's sliding behind you on the bed, tugging you back against the warmth of his chest, his arms going around your shoulders protectively as he tucks your head beneath his chin.
"What did I tell you before, princess?"
You swallow again, gaze darting to your waiting doctor, and the screen beyond her shoulder.
"That it's going to be okay."
"Mm. Good girl." Minho hums a sound of approval in his throat, and you feel his lips brush across your forehead. "And it's going to be."
You take in a shuddering breath, and then give a little, jerky nod.
Minho's fingers find your own once more, and you feel him lift his chin from your head, glancing at the doctor.
She must see what she needs to in his gaze, because with a nod of her own, she finally touches the ultrasound wand to your belly.
Your body tenses at the contact as she begins to move the wand around slowly, her gaze laser focused on the screen.
Minho reaches his hand around to the front of your throat, his fingers finding purchase beneath your chin, and you don't resist him as he tips your head back, guiding you to meet his gaze.
"Just look at me, baby. Deep breath."
You force your chest in and out-once, twice-and Minho gives a nod of approval, leaning down to kiss your forehead once more.
"Good girl."
There is quiet, you don't know how long it's been since the doctor started her exam, and you feel your stomach twist, bile burning your throat, the longer the oppressive silence drags on.
Fuck, shouldn't you have heard something by now?
What if-
"Ah, there we go." The doctor murmurs, almost to herself, and suddenly, the sound of a heartbeat-fast and fluttering, like a hummingbirds wings, echoing the frantic pace of your own-fills the room.
Minho grins down at you, and you see the relief flash across his eyes as the heartbeat continues, strong and steady. "See? Nothing to worry about."
Your body sags with relief, and you glance at the screen beyond the doctor's shoulder-no longer dark-a shimmering, spiking line flickering constantly across the monitor in perfect time with the rapid heartbeat.
"Baby sounds perfect." Your doctor continues, smiling up at the two of you, as she moves the wand around and the heartbeat heightens a little. "Right on track."
"Oh my god." You breathe out, putting a trembling hand up to your mouth, sudden hot tears filling your eyes. "Fuck."
Minho laughs a little, leaning over to press a lingering kiss to the crown of your head, his arms squeezing you protectively.
His next exhale comes out more than a little shaky.
"Fuck indeed, baby. Fuck indeed."
************************************************************************
There is blood.
Blood smearing the inside of your legs, blood pounding hard in your ears, blooding staining the disgusting cock of the man looming over you, leering.
You glance to the door where your father had disappeared, giving his men free reign over you, some sort of lesson, and you know, deep down, that there is blood on his hands too.
But unlike the crimson marking you and the man creeping in, it's not the visible kind.
There is blood.
Dripping down between your fingers, coating your palms in slick red, so thick and so ingrained that even the running water is not enough to wash it away, not completely.
You scrub frantically at your hands, but the crimson only seems to multiply, filling the cracks and seeping into the edges of your vision.
You are hyperventilating, your chest heaving, tears streaming down your cheeks, and without your bidding, your gaze slides back to the man on the floor.
Dead.
Lying in a quickly congealing pool of blood and slaughter, your bucket and rag left hastily beside his blown out head.
The rag is already wet and sopping with blood, even after only one quick stroke across the cement.
You lean over the sink and vomit.
There is blood.
You can feel it, pooling beneath your hips, but you're too scared to look beneath the covers, too sure of what you'll find, your heart already shattering in your chest.
You feel sick to your stomach, and the cramping is worsening.
Rolling to your side, you curl your body into the safety of the fetal position, and try to drown out the low murmur of the doctor's voice from the other side of the room.
Screwing your eyes shut, you keep it all inside, and scream with rage where no one will hear.
There is blood.
Flecked across the tawny skin of his cheekbones, spattering the front of his white dress shirt, his prized shoes, congealing and blending with the dark ink that flows across his knuckles until they are almost one.
He steps toward you, and you run to him without a second thought, terrified enough that the breath in your lungs refuses to leave, not until you've got your hands on him and made sure he's all right.
Your bodies collide, and Minho holds you up as a sob tears from between your lips.
You reach up and put your palms on either side of his face, the crimson splatters, sprinkled across his nose like morbid freckles, accentuating the gold flecks that flash in the dark recesses of his eyes.
Minho's lips twist into the hint of a smile.
"It's not mine, princess. Don't worry."
You feel your lungs collapse, your chest caving, and you throw your arms around him violently, never willing to let him leave your grasp again, at least for tonight.
************************************************************************
There is blood.
You step around the puddle on the floor with nothing more than a disinterested glance, your sneakers squeaking on the concrete.
Behind you, Felix makes a muffled sound of disgust in the back of his throat.
"God, they really need to clean up down here."
You glance over your shoulder at him, as he steps around the bloody puddle on the floor with an open look of horror on his face, a grin breaking free from your lips.
You wait for him to catch up to you, and link your arm in his as you continue down the long hallway.
"C'mon, Lixie. I think it's charming."
He gives you an arch of his brow, and you laugh a little.
The interoggation rooms built beneath the mansion serve a purprose-regardless of how dark-and honestly, you're grateful Minho had thought of them.
It's a way to keep the men you hold dear close enough that you know they're not in danger while they do their jobs.
Plus, hearing the screams when you come down here can be therapeutic in a way.
"Besides-" You reach the end of the hall and stop in front of the door there, glancing over at the man beside you as you reach for the knob. "I guarantee, when they come down here, cleaning is the last thing on Changbin and Chan's minds."
Felix rolls his eyes. "Savages."
You grin once more, and roll the door knob in your hand, pushing the door inward easily.
"It's why we love them."
You step into the room, Felix close on your heels, and as the door shuts behind you, your eyes flicker around the small chamber, taking everything in.
Chan is standing against the far wall beside Changbin, muttering something to him rapidly in a low voice.
There's a wall of instruments on the north side, anything from clamps to syringes, all used to get enemies talking.
And in the center of the room, a hunched form of a struggling man, bound to a chair, face covered with a sack.
You can just make out the muffled swears coming from beneath the rough fabric.
You take a step into the light that beams down on the man, encircling him in the gloom, and Chan and Changbin push up from the wall as one, their chatter ceasing immediately.
Changbin grins at you dangerously, as Chan rolls his head from side to side, waiting for your instructions.
Felix, silent as a ghost, leans against the door behind you, watching.
You tilt your head toward the man.
"Show me his face."
"Gladly." Changbin's teeth gleam sharply, as he leans forward and rips the cover roughly off the man's head.
The man looks around, disoriented, his long, gray hair wild, eyes wide and white with fear, the gag held between his teeth stained with spittle.
You feel a spark of fear light in your stomach at the sight of his face-older now, lined, but still recognizable-but force it back down with a long breath, stepping closer calmly, until the man's frantically roving eyes land on you.
"Take off his gag."
Chan steps up silently now, untying the gag at the back of the man's head, and as soon as it's loose enough, the man spits it out, licking his dry, chapped lips, as he glances between you and the men surrounding him with fury in his eyes.
"What the fuck is this? Who do you think you are? I could have you thrown to the bottom of a lake so no one would find your bodies, you know-"
You tsk your tongue in disapproval, and the man halts his tirade, his eyes narrowing, his weaselly features sharp.
"Empty threats." You sigh, stepping toward him, cocking your head as you study him.
He's shrunk after all these years, his skin almost paper thin, his hair greasy.
The eyes are the same though.
Hungry, predatory, evil.
His lips lift into the start of a snarl, revealing yellowing teeth.
"I don't know who you think you are, you bitch, but I assure you-"
Changbin's hand tangles into the man's stringy hair, yanking his head back roughly, shutting him up.
"Shut the fuck up, old man. Watch your tongue." He growls, glaring down at the man, his eyes blurring with tears as Changbin tugs once more on his hair painfully hard. "Or else I'll make sure that what she does to you will feel like mercy when I'm done with you."
He shoves the man's head forward, and he sputters, trying to catch his breath, his chest heaving, spittle flying from his lips.
Chan steps around the chair and holds out a knife toward you, his brow arched.
You take it without hesitation, and play with the razor sharp tip for a moment, ticking it off your fingertips as you study the man, lost in thought.
He glares up at you, his eyes full of hatred.
You almost laugh.
Oh trust me, not as much hatred as I hold toward you, Wu Chen.
You sigh, a long suffering sound, and address the man sitting, still now, before you.
"Do you recognize me, Mr. Wu?"
His dark eyes flash with something full of anger, but no recognition crosses his murderous gaze.
"Why should I?"
You cluck your tongue in annoyance, glancing up from the gleaming knife held in your hands.
"You took something from me once."
A brief flash of confusion swirls with the fury, and then his jaw clenches, his features going hard.
He gives a humorless laugh.
"I've taken things from a lot of people." His eyes glint with the predator, his tongue darting out to wet his lips as he lets his gaze fall down the length of your body. "Quite a few of them delicious, mouthy little cunts such as yourself."
He's trying to unnerve you.
It's not working.
You've given him enough fear for one lifetime already.
No more.
You step forward, and lean over him, your hand going on the back of the chair, the knife held alert between the two of you, dangerously close to his jugular.
His eyes flick down to the steel, and you don't miss the way his throat bobs with a swallow.
"You took something. Long ago. Took something from someone who couldn't fight back. Something that was never yours to begin with. Do you remember what that was, Mr. Wu?"
Your voice is quiet, steady, but venomous and deadly as a viper waiting to strike.
His eyes meet yours, and when it's clear he's not going to respond, you sigh, sliding the knife up the column of his throat slowly, watching as the crimson appears in the shallow cut you leave behind.
He flinches, but remains quiet.
"A girl." You continue, voice dropping to nothing more than a deadly murmur.
Something like recognition flashes in the dark of his eyes, and suddenly, the man sitting bound before you looks a hell of a lot more nervous than he did before.
You let a small smirk flick the corner of your lips, as you lean back, taking the knife away from his throat.
"She wasn't strong enough to fight you back then. But she is now."
You lift your chin at Chan, and he steps around in front of your prisoner, leaning over to rip open the closure of his suit pants.
"What, what are you doing?" He splutters, immediately writhing in the chair once more, as Chan proceeds to easily tear his pants open, baring thin, scarred legs to the cold air of the room.
Changbin steps up as Chan finishes and goes around the chair, back to his side, holding the man still with firm hands on his shoulders as you approach once more.
You lean over, and easily shred the boxers he wears with one quick flick of your wrist that holds the knife.
The man before you screams and struggles, as his shrunken, shriveled cock springs free for all to see.
"Mm." You hum in your throat thoughtfully, staring at the man and his member with consideration. "It's a lot smaller than I remembered."
Changbin leans over the man's shoulder to get a look and grins, his eyes glinting.
You glance back to your prisoner, and a smirk curves your lips as he cries out in terror, fighting against his bonds and the hold of Changbin's hands.
You step closer and hold up the knife for him to see, the metal glinting in the overhead light.
"No, no, please-" He flails, begging pathetically, but you ignore him, angling the knife expertly as you close in.
The smirk doesn't leave your lips, as you arch a brow and stare down at the writhing, pathetic excuse of a man before you.
Your voice is steady when you speak, rising above the sound of his pleas.
"You took something precious from me, Mr. Wu. Now it's time for me to take something from you."
************************************************************************
You hear Minho before you see him.
The door to the bedroom sounds, and the room is immediately filled with curses and general angry lamentations as he struggles to get through the crack he's made in the door without letting the dogs on the other side in with him.
You can hear him yelling all the way from the ensuite bathroom.
"Get back, you hairy fuckers!-Jesus-Suwon, don't do that, you damned beast!-fuck-and you! Fucking bane of my existence!-ow-Give me back my fucking shoe and go find a ball, you damned fucking demon hound!"
The door finally slams, and you hear rapid paws head down the hall on the other side, Suwon and the new puppy, probably in search of Yeong-Ja.
Minho appears then in the doorway of the bathroom, looking frazzled, a lone dress shoe held in his hand, his lips smashed into a thin line of rage.
You try to hide your smile, glancing at him over your shoulder, as you continue to ready to get in the already running shower.
"Have a bit of a struggle, Boss Lee?" You query innocently, eyes wide as you regard him, like you haven't just heard everything that occurred.
He swears under his breath and tosses the chewed shoe into the trash, reaching up to swipe a hand through his disheveled hair with an agitated rake of his fingers.
"Fucking dogs. That fucking puppy is even worse than Suwon was."
You grin now, turning toward him, and his eyes trail down your naked body, catching on the prevalent bump that now takes up your midsection.
"Baby, Bohoja will learn, just like Suwon did. You won't be stuck with ruined shoes forever."
"Mmm." Minho hums something like distracted agreement under his breath, his eyes still on you, as if he's lost his train of thought and is no longer thinking about the hellhounds that roam the halls. "He had better. Or I'll have Chan's head on a stick." He takes a step toward you. "But that's not what I came to talk about."
You arch a brow, playing innocent for awhile longer.
"Oh? What did you come to talk about then, husband?"
His eyes darken predatorially at the lilting tease to your voice, a challenge, and he growls, closing the space between you, his hand going up to grip your chin.
Your bare chest brushes his through the material of the dress shirt he wears, and you can already feel his arousal, long and rock hard against your leg.
It makes you want to shiver, even though the steamy bathroom is more than a little warm.
His eyes trace up your body once more, and then flick to your face, catching on your cheekbone, before he reaches up with his free hand to brush something on your skin.
You lean into his touch, brushing your lips over the inked skin of his knuckles.
"You have blood on your face, princess."
You arch a brow. "Does that turn you on?"
Minho's eyes flash dark, dangerous, and his lip curls up to reveal a flash of his teeth, his voice a husky growl in the back of his throat.
"Incredibly."
You smirk, and he stares at you for another moment, hunger clear in his eyes, and you think maybe he'll give in and take you right here, against the bathroom counter, but instead, he sighs, and lets his free hand tangle into your hair, tilting your head back so your gaze meets his.
"You found him then."
It's a statement, not a question.
You nod. "Yes."
Minho's brow arches, and the corner of his mouth lifts into the start of a smirk.
"And?"
You sigh, pulling from his grasp as you step away, turning back when you reach the waiting shower.
Minho hasn't moved, watching your every move.
Eyes locked on his, you step backward into the flowing water, and it immediately coats your skin in hot rivulets, making everything slick.
You arch a brow, watching the predatory look come back into Minho's eyes as the water wets your skin, pooling in streams down between your breasts, your thighs.
You cock your head, as if considering, and then say without preamble, "And I cut off his pathetic excuse for a dick. I gave it to cook. She's going to make a fancy pate out of it and feed it to the dogs."
Minho breathes out, you see it in the way his chest rises and falls and then he's striding to the open air shower, ripping his tie off as he comes, stepping into the stream of water in the rest of his clothing without a second thought.
He takes your chin in a bruising grip with one hand, and snakes his other hand down between your thighs.
Your breath hitches as he touches the wetness there, just for him.
"God, you're so fucking beautiful, princess." He grits out, tilting your head back so that he can look into your eyes while he finger fucks you.
"So you tell me." You try to give him a teasing smile, but the expression is lost as your mouth parts and a gasp escapes your lips when he curls his fingers.
"No, I mean-" He backs you against the wall with his body, the water drenching the shirt he wears, you can see his tan skin and the ink across his chest through the wet material, and lets his gaze travel appreciatively down your length once more. "-you're always fucking beautiful, but god-"
He groans gutturally , leaning into you, mouth open against your own, as he hits a spot that has you gripping onto him, keening audibly.
"-there's something so incredibly fucking sexy about you when you're pregnant."
His words send a thrill of heat straight to your core.
"Take this off." You practically beg, pawing uselessly at his shirt, and he pulls his hand away from you to undo the buttons, tugging it open impatiently, as you reach down to free him of his pants.
You're eager for him to take you, to claim you, but instead of immediately finding purchase inside you, Minho drops to his knees in front of you, and runs his hands reverently over your swollen belly, glancing up at you through the streams of water.
His hair is dark, dripping, and you bury your fingers into it.
"I put this here. You, carrying my kid, princess-" He takes in a deep breath, his fingers still caressing your skin. "Fuck, now everyone knows who you belong to. Everyone knows you're mine."
You stare down at him, this man on his knees for you, this man who has given you everything-and you smile.
"I don't think there was ever any doubt about who I belonged to, Lee Minho. It's always been you."
Minho surges to his feet and covers your mouth with his own, your tongues tangling instantly, your body melting into his, his fingers finding you once again right where he left off, making you jolt against him and gasp in pleasure.
"What do you want?" He asks, voice husky, gravely, against your lips.
"You." You breathe back, hand already trailing down between your two bodies to find him. Your fingers close around him, and Minho shudders. "All of you. Always."
"You have all of me, princess. Always." He repeats in a hoarse voice, before he sheathes himself fully inside of you without warning, making you both cry out.
And you know he means it.
************************************************************************
"Ow." You huff beneath your breath, shifting on the chaise, as Yeong-Ja looks up from playing with the puppy on the floor in front of the fire.
"What's wrong, mommy?"
You give her a smile that's more like a grimace as the baby kicks you strongly again, foot sinking up under your ribs.
"Baby brother is just kicking me, that's all, baby. I'm okay."
Yeong-Ja immediately turns back to Bohoja, teasing him with a rope toy.
"'Baby brother'?" Minho queries, leaving his desk and sliding in beside you on the sofa, his arm going around you as he pulls you close.
You smile, glancing up at him. "Just a feeling."
Another kick, another curse under your breath.
"Fuck. Minho. Tell your son to behave please."
Minho chuckles, burying his nose in your hair and breathing you in, his hand sliding down to rest on the apex of your stomach.
"Sorry, princess. You know how we Lee men are."
The baby kicks again against his palm, and Minho curves his fingers along the curvature of your belly, as if holding the unborn baby close from the outside.
You sigh, and snuggle back into him.
He presses a kiss to your forehead.
"Well-" You acquiesce, stifling a yawn as you lean your head on his shoulder, and watch Yeong-Ja playing happily with the puppy, Suwon dozing near by. "-I'd better get used to it then, because I wouldn't have them any other way."
You feel the warmth of Minho's breath as he buries his face once more in your hair, holding you close.
"I love you, princess. And the murderous little creature currently growing in your womb."
You grin and kiss his chest through the thin material of his dress shirt.
"I love you too, Boss Lee."
Love.
There is so much love.
#skz#stray kids#stay#skz x you#skz x reader#femreader#minho#lee minho#mafia!minho#minho x you#minho x reader#y/n#skz fluff#skz smut#skz angst#skz fic#skz fanfic#skz imagines#skz reactions#skz scenarios#skz drabble#lee know#lino#mafia au#skz au
406 notes
·
View notes
Text
Nabi comes from a privileged life. Her father runs the most expansive mafia group in all of Korea. Even though she has been sheltered from the gruesome evil deeds of her father she knows exactly where she comes from. She knows she is destined to eventually follow in her father's footsteps and she has excepted her fate... that is until she meets Bang Christopher Chan. He turns her world upside down and brings a darker side out of her.
Nabi comes from a privileged life. Her father runs the most expansive organized crime group in all of Korea. Even though she has been sheltered from the gruesome evil deeds of her father she knows exactly where she comes from. She knows she is destined to eventually follow in her father's footsteps and she has excepted her fate... that is until she meets Bang Christopher Chan. He turns her world upside down and brings a darker side out of her.
Chan works for the second most powerful mob boss in Korea which also happens to be his father. Chans loyalty to the family goes deeper than blood. If it were not for the 7 other men he works with he would be dead. Chan would do anything to help his father eliminate his enemies and rise to the top.. that is until he meets a mousy rich girl with daddy issues.
With sexual tensions high and the metallic tinge of blood in the air.. will these two become lovers or are they destined to be enemies?
Tag list open - Just message to be added
A wattpad fanfiction
#bang chan#changbin#lee know#hyunjin#lee felix#han jisung#seungmin#i.n skz#stray kids#jeongin#fanfic#wattpad#skz#stray kids mafia#skz channie#skz fanfic#bang christopher chan#lee minho#bystay#skz jisung#young gods#mafia skz#hyunjin skz#skz hyunjin#skz x reader#skz imagines#skz smut#skz stay#skz felix#skz scenarios
22 notes
·
View notes
Text
A Twisted High
Pairing: Bang Chan X OC Alexa/Alex
Summary: Alexa's favorite thing is Ice skating and hanging out with friend's. Chris's favorite thing is Hockey and working for the family business. What happens when these two get paired up for a school project and become each others new favorite thing.
Genre: Mafia Au, Hockey Au,
Warning and Tags: Drug use, violence, eventually smut, fluff, angst
Word Count: 1,267
Chapter Two
Chris’s POV
After school, the boys and I head over to our spot. Spotting Jamie, I sigh. I can tell Changbin feels my mood because he walks in front of me, meeting face to face with Jamie.
"What the fuck do you want?" Changbin says aggressively, making Jamie chuckle. That druggy shouldn't even be here, he could fuck up the season or worse.
"Oh, daddy didn't tell you? I'm a dealer now and you guys are supposed to add me in your little group. How exciting! So where did you park? We should get to the rink." He says with a stupid smirk on his face.
Of course that bastard went to my dad, now he can get anything he wants. I roll my eyes and start walking to my car. Felix gives me a confused look and I just shrug my shoulders. I can't do anything if someone brought my dad into this. All of us hop into my truck and head to the rink.
Once we get to the rink, Jamie jumps out and pulls out a box. I shake my head before I become a part of this. The boys follow me to the changing room. They have questions and I know it, but I have so many myself. My dad doesn't let me in on all that anymore. I get dressed as fast as I can to hopefully give the boys the hint that I don't want to talk about this, and thankfully they do. When we all finish, we make our way to the bleachers.
"This season is going to be a great one with me as a captain, don't you think? Oh, and I guess with the help of co-captain, Christopher," Minho jokingly says, jabbing at me with his elbow. We arrived earlier than I thought, since the girls were still practicing. Not that I mind, it's a nice view.
"Alex just looks better and better everyday," Hyunjin says sitting down in front of me getting his skates on.
"Damn, yeah, I would tap that," Han says while sitting down next to me. We all look at the rink and he's right, Alex is improving and she looks beautiful as ever she makes you just fall in a trance.
"She has to come here and practice a lot, she is mesmerizing." Grabbing my water and looking around, I see my cousin and wave at her while she smiles back, then goes back to her drawing book.
"I mean, if I had parents like hers I'd always be here practicing too." We all look over and see Tina looking right at me with those heart eyes and I instantly get annoyed. I pray that the girls’ practice hurries up so I can go and practice and get away from her. It seems my prayers were answered because the girls’ coach blew her whistle. As soon as I heard that, I ran to the rink and put my skates on, deciding the boys were taking too long. I start to just skate around with my stick in my hand. I then feel a gentle tap on my shoulder making me turn around. I am faced with the girl who has seemed to be on not only my mind, but my friends’ minds as well.
"Hey umm Chris. Sorry to disturb you," Alex says shyly, looking down at her skates. Her nervousness is adorable and not something I am used to. I like this side of her, cute and sweet, different from her confident, loud self.
"Don't be sorry Alex, you're fine. What's up?" I say with a teasing smile, which makes her blush and look back to her fidgeting hands.
"I was wondering if you'd like… only if you would like too - I mean, you don't have to-" I place my hands on her shoulders to help her relax.
"Hey, relax Alex," I chuckle, rubbing her shoulder with my thumb. I don't know why she is like this but I like it and think it would be a little fun to tease her a bit.
"If I'd like to, what?" I smile and start to skate around her with a big smile on my face. For a second I forget that there is a rink filled with a bunch of boys and girls.
"Ha, yeah sorry. I was wondering if I could have your phone number for our project of course." She looks over trying to hide her blush but I caught it.
"Oh yeah, that would be a good idea, wouldn't it? ' Nervously, I scratch the back of my neck and we both skate over to her bag and she hands me her phone while she takes off her skates.
"You know, you have some great moves out there. Have you gotten a call from the Olympics yet?" I say giving her phone back, she laughs but then gives me a sweet smile as she puts her shoes on.
"Oh, umm, thanks Chris. You're not bad yourself. With you and Minho as co-captains, we are for sure going to the finals." I smile looking at the rink to see the boys and my cousin looking over at us, giving me confidence.
"Thanks. You should go to our game on Friday and cheer m-"
"Alexa!" I was cut off by her dad yelling for her, making everyone look at us. We make eye contact and I can see the sadness and annoyance in her eyes. We broke contact when her dad called her name again.
"OH! Gosh I'm so sorry. I got to go but I'll text you when we should meet up. Also I'd love to go to your game. Bye Chris." Alex waves, grabbing her bag and telling Chantel ‘bye,’ giving her a hug. Watching her, I smile excited to get a text from her. I snapped out of my thoughts when I felt a thump on the back of my head. Turning around to yell at whoever has the balls to hit me, I am met with all the boys giving me weird looks and kissy faces. I look at Alex one last time before I make my way to the boys in the middle of the rink.
"Dude your father would kill you if he sees you with Alexa. You know how he feels about her family," Changbin says, making me roll my eyes. My dad doesn't care anymore, it's more so her dad to worry about. But it's not like we actually will end up together, or that there are feelings to begin with. Right, I don't like her. She's like family, she's my cousin's best friend, that would just be weird. I mean, I know it's not as bad because it's just my cousin. Ugh, I thinking about this too much.
"Yeah man, a Tibbits is a no no." Hyunjin comes out of nowhere standing next to the rest of the boys.
"Well he's going to have to deal with it for a while. We are working on a project together. That's it guys, nothing more." I say before taking a drink of water.
"Sure, we saw the way you guys were looking at each other all googly eyed," Minho says while making kissy faces and noises as the others laugh.
"Hey, look, the rest of the team is here, we should start," I say pointing to our couch and the rest of the team walking out to the rink. I let out a sigh of relief when they all moved their attention to the others making their way to us in the middle of the rink.
Series Masterlist
Previous Next
#bangchan imagines#bangchan#christopher bang#bang chan x oc#bang chan fanfic#straykids#fanfic#mafia au#hockey au#lee know#felix#changbin#stray kids imagines#han jisung#lee minho#seungmin#kpop story#jeongin#stray kids fanfic#alyssa's writings
22 notes
·
View notes
Text
Underworld wounds
Pairing:mafia!bangchan x reader
Genre: Romance, Fluff
Warnings: Mild violence, injuries
Summary: Bang Chan, a mafia member, returns home injured after a dangerous encounter. The one-shot follows the tender moments between Chan and the reader as they tend to his wounds and share affectionate gestures. Settling down together, they find solace in each other's company, sharing kisses and sweet moments amidst the chaos of their world. As they reaffirm their love for each other, they realize that together, they can overcome any obstacle that comes their way.
Bang Chan stumbled into his dimly lit apartment, his steps unsteady and labored. Blood seeped through his shirt, staining it a deep crimson. He winced as he leaned against the wall for support, his breaths shallow and ragged. The events of the night replayed in his mind like a gruesome film.
As he closed the door behind him, he felt a pair of concerned eyes watching him from the shadows. You, his loyal companion and confidant, emerged from the darkness, your expression a mix of worry and relief.
"Chan, what happened?" you gasped, rushing to his side and helping him to a nearby chair.
"It's nothing, just a scratch," he dismissed weakly, though the pain etched on his face told a different story.
You knelt before him, your hands trembling as you gently peeled away his blood-soaked shirt to assess the extent of his injuries. Your heart sank at the sight of deep gashes and bruises marring his once flawless skin.
"This is more than just a scratch, Chan," you scolded, your voice laced with concern. "You need medical attention."
"I'll be fine, Y/N," he insisted, though his bravado faltered as another wave of pain washed over him.
You met his gaze, your eyes pleading with him to let you help. "Please, let me take care of you," you urged softly.
Chan hesitated, torn between his pride and the undeniable comfort of having you by his side. Finally, he nodded, surrendering to your care.
With gentle hands, you cleaned and bandaged his wounds, your touch soothing away the ache that gnawed at his weary body. As you worked, the silence between you spoke volumes, each tender gesture a testament to the unspoken bond that bound you together.
When you had finished, Chan reached out to grasp your hand, his eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Y/N," he murmured, his voice thick with emotion.
You squeezed his hand reassuringly, a small smile playing on your lips. "Anytime, Chan. I'll always be here for you."
After tending to Chan's wounds, you led him to the couch, where he settled in with a sigh of relief. You disappeared into the kitchen, returning moments later with a steaming mug of tea and a cozy blanket, determined to make him as comfortable as possible.
As Chan sipped the warm liquid, you curled up beside him, the blanket draped over both of you like a shield against the world outside. In the soft glow of the lamp, you found solace in each other's presence, the tension of the night melting away with every shared smile and whispered word.
With a playful glint in your eyes, you reached for the remote and queued up Chan's favorite movie, knowing that its familiar scenes would provide a welcome distraction from the chaos of their reality. As the opening credits rolled, you nestled closer to him, reveling in the warmth of his embrace.
Throughout the movie, you exchanged laughter and inside jokes, the weight of the world lifting from your shoulders with each shared moment. And when the credits finally rolled, Chan turned to you with a tender smile, his eyes reflecting the depth of his affection.
"I don't know what I would do without you, Y/N," he confessed, his voice soft and sincere.
You leaned in to press a gentle kiss to his cheek, your heart overflowing with love for the man who had stolen it long ago. "I feel the same way, Chan," you whispered, your words a promise of unwavering devotion.
As the movie played on, Chan's hand found yours, his fingers intertwining with yours in a tender embrace. You turned to him, your eyes locking in a silent exchange of unspoken words. Without a word, he leaned in, pressing his lips to yours in a gentle kiss filled with love and longing.
The warmth of his touch sent shivers down your spine, igniting a fire within you that burned brighter with each passing moment. You responded eagerly, your lips meeting his in a sweet dance of passion and desire.
Lost in the moment, you melted into his embrace, savoring the taste of his kiss as though it were the very essence of life itself. In that fleeting instant, nothing else mattered but the two of you, bound together by a love that defied all odds.
When you finally pulled away, breathless and flushed, Chan gazed at you with eyes full of adoration, his heart laid bare before you. "I love you, Y/N," he whispered, his voice raw with emotion.
"I love you too, Chan," you replied, your voice barely a whisper as you leaned in to capture his lips in another sweet kiss.
In that moment, as the world faded away around you, you knew that no matter what trials lay ahead, you and Chan would face them together, united by a love that was as timeless as it was true. And as you snuggled into his embrace, you found solace in the warmth of his love, grateful for the gift of affection that had brought you home.
#skz fluff#skz#stray kids fanfic#stray kids#bang chan#chan#mafia au#felix#hyunjin#seungmin#changbin#jeongin#minho#han#fluff fanfic
41 notes
·
View notes
Text
Mafia Stray Kids Yandere Types
Disclaimer: These types do not represent the real SKZ in any way, and should be accepted as being part of an alternate reality.
Bang Chan
Danger Level: 9/10
Type of Yandere: Protective
Chan is the leader of the Stray Kids mafia. He knows there are people out to get him and those he's close with... which is you. Chan is madly in love with you, and will do anything to keep you safe. He won't ever hurt you, it'll go against what he believes in. Because of his paranoia, he tends to keep you inside a lot, with him keeping the house under surveillance 24/7. If worst comes to worst, such as you becoming defiant... He might hurt someone to get his point across. But it'll never be you.
When it comes to other people, Chan has major trust issues. Anybody and everybody is out to get him, and will kill you. So even if someone comes too close to you without permission, he's gonna kill them before they kill you. You've tried to reason with him, but he's terrifying when he's serious. Don't fuck with him.
Lee Know
Danger Level: 7/10
Type of Yandere: Cold
Minho knows you deserve better than someone like him. But he needs you, every day of every month of every year. Minho tries to keep his distance, preferring to hold control over you silently. He refuses to let you outside, because he can't control you from out there. You do make him very happy, but if you were to understand that, he fears you'd take advantage of his love.
When it comes to other people, he rarely has to worry about them, since he never lets you out. However, if by some rare chance, someone he doesn't approve of talks to you, he'll take them down to the basement, and the rest will be history. He's overly possessive and overly violent, but not to you.
Changbin
Danger Level: 10/10
Type of Yandere: Aggressive
Changbin is the most aggressive lover you'll ever meet out there. Yes, he loves you. Like, a lot. In fact, his love is what pushes his aggression. Growing up, he was taught that you had to be aggressive with those you love or they'll never listen. Changbin wants you to listen. No, he NEEDS you to listen. He's Chan's right hand, which means he's seen more than you'd ever imagine. He tracks your phone, and unbeknownst to you, he had a chip placed behind your ear one night while you were asleep. He has to know where you are at all times. What if someone takes you? What if you're hurt and don't have your phone?
Changbin hates people. They all are a threat to your relationship in his eyes. Sure, he lets you out... But only if he's there, holding your hand the whole time. If anyone LOOKS at you the wrong way, they're dead. He doesn't hide the fact that he murders people from you. If anything, it puts more fear into you, so you can't escape him.
Hyunjin
Danger Level: 5/10
Type of Yandere: Softie
Out of SKZ, Hyunjin is the most stable. He loves you to pieces, and is soft for you and only you. He spoils you with whatever you desire. He just doesn't like it when you lie to him, because he considers himself worthy of your trust. He takes you on trips, and goes on dates with you. However, he's still a yandere. When he feels you've overstepped your limits, he'll punish you. His ideal punishment is to lock you in the spare bedroom for a day, until you're apologizing and begging for him.
People aren't that big of a deal to Hyunjin. He lets you have friends (only girls and guys who aren't attracted to women,) and he lets you go out. However, even if he tries to trust you, he still has tabs on you. If you do anything he doesn't like, you bet there will be a car waiting for you within 5 minutes ready to take you back to him.
Han
Danger Level: 9/10
Type of Yandere: Psycho
Jisung is... interesting. No doubt he loves you, but maybe he loves you, a little too much. When you first met, something snapped inside of him. Nothing else mattered except keeping you to himself. You were the whole world to him. Even when he had to go to work, he had one of the other members watch you (not one of the aggressive ones don't worry.) Even THEN, he had cctv in the house, just to be sure. He'll kill if it meant keeping others away from his prized possession.
Like Changbin, Jisung despises people even LOOKING at his jewel. He'll gauge anybody's eyes that dare to lay themselves on his precious. The only ones he trusts are the members of the SKZ mafia. Nobody is allowed near you. And it's because you're the purest and most beautiful thing in Jisung's life.
Felix
Danger Level: 10/10
Type of Yandere: Dominant
Oh Felix. He fell hard when he first laid his eyes on you. He knew he wanted to not only love you, but control you. Felix is someone who desires to be in control. When he met you, he knew he'd be in control of you. He is an angel most of the time. He cuddles and kisses you, and he does what he can to make you happy. As long as you remember who's the boss, he's fine with you. When you FORGET your place, Felix has to put you back in it. He'll tie you to the bed and leave you there until you beg to be released. The worst part is, he won't release you until he knows how sorry you are. And even THEN, you have to say the magic words. Those being, he is superior, he is in charge.
Felix doesn't mind people, because he knows he's above you. You rely on him, and even if these other people tried, you can't go to them. Your life (and theirs too tbh) quite literally is in Felix's hands.
Seungmin
Danger Level: 7/10
Type of Yandere: Clingy
Seungmin is a needy boy. You literally cannot be anywhere but his side. You go with him EVERYWHERE. He just wants to have his eyes on you wherever that you both are. He love love LOVES you. He desires to hold your hand and be attached to you like a leech. However, if you dare to try and separate from him (aside from going to the restroom,) he'll chain you to a leash and drag you. You can't leave Seungmin. It's not possible.
When it comes to other people, Seungmin doesn't have to worry about them taking you because his eyes are always on you. When people try to take you right in front of his face, he gets angry and will throw a punch. You're his after all. He'd fight and die a war for you.
I.N.
Danger Level: 8/10
Type of Yandere: ???
To be honest, it's hard to classify Jeongin as a specific Yandere. He is a mix of Chan, Felix, and Seungmin. He's protective, like Chan is. He wants to protect you from all the dangers his life has to offer. Like Felix, he lives to control you as well. He is the alpha, you listen to him, he knows best. He'll kill just to keep you to himself. And, like Seungmin, he's got actual heart eyes for you. He wants to kiss and love you as much as he can. With all of these combined, it's pretty interesting. I guess you could say he's his own kind of Yandere!
Jeongin around others is strange. It really depends on what kind of mood he is in. If he's happy, he'll hold your hand and be fine in the outside world. But if he's pissed, anybody that breathes near you will die. Jeongin is a mysterious one, but one thing is for sure. He's in love with you and only you.
#skz#skz stay#skz felix#skz seungmin#skz lee know#skz jeongin#skz smut#skz imagines#skz changbin#skz minho#skz fluff#skz fanfic#skz bang chan#skz hyung line#skz han#skz hyunjin#skz mafia au#skz yandere
767 notes
·
View notes
Text
Dark SKZ: Masterpost for all things Dark Stray Kids
Here you'll find a collection of my Stray Kids works that are themed in yandere, mafia, vampire, dark fantasy aus, ect.
=
Chan
Content coming soon!
=
Minho
Content coming soon!
=
Changbin
Content coming soon!
=
Hyunjin
Content coming soon!
=
Jisung
Content coming soon!
=
Felix
Content coming soon!
=
Seungmin
Content coming soon!
=
Jeongin
Content coming soon!
=
Group Stuff
Content coming soon!!!
---------
#stray kids#skz#bang chan#lee know#lee minho#chris bang#christopher bang#seo changbin#hwang hyunjin#han jisung#lee felix#yang jeongin#kim seungmin#kpop#yandere#yandere kpop#yandere skz#yandere stray kids#mafia kpop#mafia skz#mafia stray kids#vampire kpop#vampire skz#vampire stray kids#dark kpop#dark skz#dark stray kids
75 notes
·
View notes
Last Seen Blogs
angstyaardvark
addam
slavinggrace-blog
Book Blog: personal responses to reading & writing
poisonsage808
ayo, fellow neurotypical
what-sign-is-marvus-xoloto
What Sign Is Marvus Xoloto Today?